Equestrian Educationby Dragonboy111ChaptersChapter 1: Farewell, EquestriaChapter 3: The Order of the PhoenixChapter 6: Tribulation and TrainsChapter 2: Artifacts and AlleysChapter 4: HorcruxesChapter 5: ReadjustingChapter 7: The Sorting SurpriseChapter 8: House MeetingsChapter 9: The First DayChapter 10: Dumbledore's PlanChapter 11: Classes and ConflictsChapter 12: Friendship BraceletsChapter 13: The Second HorcruxChapter 14: Two Steps Forward, One Step BackChapter 1: Farewell, EquestriaAuthor's Note Hello everybody! I am back with the sequel to Equestrian Vacation. I've been sitting on how to start it for ages, and I have to say, the Harry Potter aspect of the story is much harder than the rest. Nevertheless, I like to deliver quality work. First, minor news. This story will update more slowly than its predecessor. And second, a fair warning. I wrote the prototype of this story under the impression I might change certain characters. If anything seems completely out of character (OOC), please reach out to me. That is all. Have fun. Read, review, and come back soon! Chapter 1: Farewell, Equestria A peaceful day in the magical land of Equestria was nothing special. The weather was scheduled to be light clouds, sunshine, a cool breeze, and a chance of rainbows if the weather team felt like it. Celestia's sun shone brightly, perfectly timed to the seasonal calendar. And few places exemplified it better than the town of Ponyville. Despite the former library being turned to cinder a week prior, the whole town looked peaceful Ponies went about their daily hustle and bustle, sharing goods or gossip merrily. The most unusual part of the town was the giant crystal tree castle that sprouted out of the ground not a week before. Six ponies and one dragon wandered the new castle's halls. One of them was Harry Potter, an unusual unicorn, if only for his lack of a cutie mark. He had pale fur with a black mane and tail that had a matching turquoise stripe. His eyes mixed both emerald to turquoise. And right now, he sat in one of the castle's eight thrones, reviewing a pile of charred items before him. During her battle with Tirek, Twilight's library was incinerated. Thankfully, the owls escaped unharmed. Unfortunately, this destroyed nearly all of Harry and Twilight's personal items. Harry's school supplies were burnt to a crisp; the family album he'd been given was reduced to a few unburnt pages, the most important contained a picture of Harry and his parents. Thankfully, most of his letters to and from Twilight survived. Of course, that was only the second worst thing that happened. Harry looked at the broken wand before him. Holly and phoenix feather, made by one of the best wandmakers on Earth, and Tirek snapped it in two. Twilight, for all her gifts, didn't know the first thing about wizard wands. Breaking it further was unacceptable. "Surely someone back on Earth can fix it?" she had said. For some reason, the words weighed heavy on Harry. Harry snapped out of his trance when Twilight asked, "You okay over there?" Harry shook his head. "Yeah, just zoned out." Harry returned his focus to the paper in front of him, and the clock. Harry had been so close to finishing Discord's puzzle clock before Tirek's attack, which set Harry's progress back. Just one or two more dates, and he could figure out the current date on Earth. If what Discord implied was right, no more than a few months could've passed, but it still made Harry nervous. Harry looked at his notes and the clock again. So my last day on Earth was the end of July. The clock stops at random points. The only correct times are when the hands freeze at two-thirty every two days, except for the third occurrence, at which point stops at noon on the third day. The backward hands measure days. If I assume when the clock freezes incorrectly the time is set to Earth then the date is... Oh... "I... I think I need to visit Celestia," Harry said. "Hey, Spike?" The little dragon looked up from his comic book. "Yeah?" "Can you send Celestia a letter for me, or is that an improper use of resources? I need some advice, and she's the only pony who can really help." "Sure, I can send her one right now." Spike pulled a quill and parchment from somewhere behind his mini-throne and looked at Harry expectantly. Harry instead took the quill and wrote the message himself then gave it back to Spike. "Sorry, this one's kind of private," Harry said apologetically. Spike shrugged, not really bothered by it. He sent the letter off and the two waited for a response. Harry wasn't expecting one soon, Celestia had an entire country to run— Spike belched out a rolled-up paper. The young dragon opened the letter. "She says you can visit, today!" Spike said. "I think you might be able to catch the train if you leave now." "Really?" Harry said, surprised. He wasn't expecting to get a reply so soon, much less one that said they could visit today. How does she have time for this, a school, and a country? "I, uh, guess I'll get going then." Twilight looked up from one of her books. "Oh, you going somewhere?" "I need to visit Celestia. I'll be back as soon as I can." Harry summoned his bag, stuffed his notes and clock in, and exited the throne room. He had a train to catch. Harry opened the castle door and almost bumped into a pony standing there. The earth pony stallion wore a blue uniform and hauled a wagon stacked tall with books. A mailpony, likely from Canterlot. The mailpony startled briefly before saying, "I have a delivery from Princess Celestia for Princess Twilight, is she here?" "Yes, just go down the main hall into the throne room, can't miss it," Harry replied. He moved around the mailpony and continued his rush to the station. Of course, the first of Twilight's mail is a stack of books. Because if there's one thing she needs more of, it's books. A few hours later, Harry walked into Canterlot Castle at the end of her day court hours, about an hour before Luna officially took over. The throne room was empty, sans the guards on the threshold and Celestia herself. The princess smiled from her throne as Harry approached. "Harry, glad to see you've arrived on time," Celestia said. "I was afraid you might miss me before I set the sun." "Glad I could be here," Harry replied with a small bow. "Now, you wanted to talk about going home, yes?" Celestia asked, holding up Harry's letter. "Yeah, home," Harry muttered. "I figured out Discord's clock. I'm not the best at math, but I've counted how long I've got until Hogwarts starts again. Two weeks," Harry said. The words still didn't feel real on his tongue. Two weeks. "I have two weeks to decide if I want to return to Hogwarts. I assumed I would, one day. But... now part of me is afraid that I'll never come back." At first, Equestria had been a home away from home for Harry. But ever since Twilight's coronation, all thoughts of Earth were put on hold. Despite the instability and chaos, adventures in Equestria were... fun. Hogwarts was a nice place, but next to Equestria, it didn't feel like it used to. At Hogwarts, he was less of a freak than at the Dursleys, but in Equestria, Harry felt like he had a future. Everything was so confusing now. He had so many friends here. How could he give that up? Celestia must've noticed Harry's indecisive expression. "I understand the difficulties of being pulled between two worlds. Long ago, I too walked into other worlds with my mentor, Star Swirl the Bearded." Celestia's comment caught Harry off guard. Celestia previously seemed to understand the concept of other worlds, but to have walked them with Star Swirl? That was practically ancient history! Celestia walked up to Harry with a sad smile. Her posture, though regal as ever, radiated an aura of tiredness. "I haven't told anypony this in centuries. Star Swirl used to be fascinated with other worlds. When I visited one of these worlds, I met and befriended a stallion there. We grew closer as time passed; he was... special. I told myself not to get attached, as the distance could only bring pain; it proved true. I never got to say goodbye. When Twilight first brought you here, I put my worries aside when I saw how happy you two made each other. But fate has other plans for us. You are reaching a point of no return. If you stay too long, you will not be able to continue your studies at Hogwarts." "Earth has a lot of bad memories and a few good ones. If I don't want to stay, I'd still want to say goodbye to what few friends I have there," Harry said. "That is to be expected. Saying goodbye is a difficult process." "The more I think about it, Equestria feels like my home. I'm not even sure why I want to go to Hogwarts anymore. It used to be a way to be myself, away from my 'family'. But I can be myself even in Equestria without the 'Boy Who Lived' stuff. The only thing left there are my friends." Harry sighed, realizing his dilemma. "That being said, I feel responsible for my old world." "Perhaps there is something you should know about your old world," Celestia said. Harry tilted his head in confusion. "Huh?" "The day I brought you here, I visited Dumbledore," said Celestia."I might have frightened the old man; he reminds me of Star Swirl in a few ways. In any case, Dumbledore told me something about your world, Harry, something he kept hidden. He wished for you to never know, but I will not withhold the information if you ask. You have a right to decide if you wish to hear it." Celestia lifted her head and magically closed the doors to the throne room. "There is a prophecy." "There's a prophecy, about me?" Harry asked, dumbfounded. "Two, actually," Celestia answered. "I want to give you to option to hear them. A warning, however. Prophecies are not to be taken lightly, but never to have absolute faith in. I will tell you only if you wish to know." Harry stopped moving, going deep into thought. If there was a prophecy about Voldemort, it likely involved Harry. It could say anything, from how Voldemort could win to how he could lose. That knowledge could prove a powerful tool against Voldemort if used correctly. And, yet, Harry was reminded (as weird as it sounded) of the Darin Do novels Rainbow Dash owned. Villains tried their hardest to avoid the prophecy or destiny, only to meet it on the way there. And those weren't mere stories, Daring Do was a real pony. What if Harry didn't like the prophecy? He would spend the rest of his days trying to avoid it. What if he sealed his fate? On the other hoof, merely knowing the prophecy could change its outcomes. And that was to say nothing of if Harry's newfound Equestrian magic changed things. Equestria might have busted the prophecy completely. Harry paused as he made his decision. "There's nothing specific in it? Names or dates?" he asked. "None." "Then I don't want to know," Harry decided. Celestia smiled like she knew he would say that. "May I ask why?" "It doesn't matter whether the prophecy is true or not," Harry said. "I can't unhear it. It's better to leave my free will unbothered. My actions will be my own." "A wise choice," Celestia said. "But, knowing of the prophecy, will you return to your home world?" "I think so..." Harry said slowly. "When I left, Voldemort was without a body. I guess I have to know what's happened. I could start packing my bags tomorrow," Harry said, feeling a little lost. "I can figure out where to go from there." "You have my blessing to go if ever you are ready," Celestia responded. "However, you sound uncertain of your decision," Celestia noted. "Perhaps you would like a second opinion? Luna's night court hours are frequently open." "I... I think a second opinion would be appreciated," Harry said. "Not like packing will take long, anyways. Just a cloak, a key, an amulet, a busted wand, maybe my broom, and whatever I can pull together." Harry chuckled mirthlessly. "Guess I could go to Gringotts first. But I'd like to talk with Luna." The princess nodded. She removed herself from her throne, told Harry to wait, and left the throne room. Harry waited a few minutes before the afternoon sunlight faded quickly. Celestia and Lune must be swapping posts, Harry thought. Now that I think about it, Luna's duties are at night, but most treaties and events are during the day. How does she manage a sleep schedule? Silver beams of moonlight trickled in, giving the room an ethereal glow. The throne looked completely different in the dim light. Harry glanced back at the throne room doors, waiting for Luna's arrival. Harry yawned, increasingly aware of the late hour. Harry stood upright, but let his eyelids drift close. He'd hear if Luna walked in, and there was no way he'd fall asleep standing up. Harry awoke to somepony nudging him. "Harry Potter, thou should be more cognizant of sleeping whilst standing upright, least of all in our presence." Harry jolted awake. Princess Luna stood above him with a teasing smirk plastered on her face. Luna held a hoof in front of Harry's face before he could talk. "There is no need for an explanation, young Harry," she said gently. Luna's smirk broke when she giggled lightly. "Though I was surprised to find a stallion standing asleep in my throne room, I'm not offended. It was certainly one of many firsts. Truth be told, I was rather worried. Have thou not been sleeping well?" "I thought you were looking over my dreams," Harry replied. "Not as of late," Luna said, looking embarrassed. "Though you suffered worse than many at Tirek's hands, there are many who responded worse." Luna shook her head slowly before rubbing her temple. "And to think, I solved the last night terror on the Island of the Returned." "I'm sorry to hear that," Harry said. "And you're right, I haven't been sleeping well. I feel like I could've done more to help against Tirek. That day keeps coming back in my dreams. I keep seeing things that didn't happen. Sometimes I win, others I don't. The worst ones are where—" Harry shuddered and cleared those thoughts. He didn't want to remember those. The nightmares of Tirek were bad, but they were just dreams, nothing more. Dreams shouldn't hurt. "Dreams can be very painful, I assure you," Luna said. "I will see if I can help yours later." Harry cringed, realizing he said that aloud. "Sorry," he apologized. Harry focused on what he wanted to talk about here. He summoned his notes about how much time was left and laid them before Luna. "I wanted to talk about this. With Discord's clock, I've learned I have less than two weeks to decide if I should return to my world. I've asked Celestia for her advice, but I want yours too." Luna picked up Harry's papers and read them over before setting them back in his bag. "I am touched that you feel the need for my advice, even though you already have my sister's." Luna placed a hoof on Harry's shoulder and beamed down at him. "But I think we both know that this is a question only you can answer. "You're looking to wiser people for answers you don't have, as I once did with my sister. But at the end of the day, this is a decision only Harry Potter can make, not Luna or Celestia. Know that, whatever you decide, you will have our support." Harry said nothing, shuffling his hooves in the pale light. Luna was right, of course. This was ultimately his choice, he couldn't let anypony else make it for him. Harry didn't have to go back, but he felt he needed to. As much as he loved his new home, Earth would require at least a goodbye. His education at Hogwarts couldn't arm him to fight Voldemort, especially with the inconsistent staffing. But maybe he could do some there, or make sure everything was in good hands. "Then I've decided," Harry said. "I'll go back to Earth." Luna nodded at him, and the edges of her mouth turned upwards. "If that is you decision, then perhaps you should wake up and tell your friends tomorrow." Harry froze. "Wake up?" he echoed. "You mean I'm asleep? Since when?" Harry looked at his sides and again was shocked to see he had wings. He only had wings in his dreams! How did I not see those before!? Luna chuckled again, probably at the look on his face. She lifted her horn, and the throne room quickly dissolved into the dark starry night sky of Luna's dreamscape. The throne room had just been a figment of Harry's imagination, a very vivid one at that. Luna tapped the "floor", causing the stars to ripple outward. "Since you fell asleep in the throne room. I thought it best if you rested and we converse in your dreams. You are, as you said, struggling with sleep." Luna looked into the distance of her dreamscape, which started to shift with the images of other ponies, other places, and other dreams. "Your body is resting beside my throne as we speak. I'll have you moved to a guest room and let you rest. You can head back to Ponyville tomorrow. Is that agreeable?" Harry yawned. He didn't think he could yawn in a dream. Maybe he was tried? "I think that'll be nice," Harry said. "Then enjoy a dreamless sleep," Luna said as the dreamscape faded away into a comforting darkness. Harry woke up the next morning on a plush bed in Canterlot Castle. Well, "morning" was a loose word for eleven o'clock. He got a chance to say a brief goodbye to Princess Luna before taking the train back to Ponyville. The town was the same as always, so nothing abnormal happened in his absence. Harry entered Twilight's castle and found Twilight in the main hall. She was writing in a large book with a familiar sun-shaped mark. "Hey, Twilight," greeted Harry. "Are you writing a new journal?" Twilight greeted him back and held the book out, showing off the cover. Harry now recognized the mark as Sunset Shimmer's cutie mark. The book vibrated once, and then new words were written on the page. Harry's eyebrows furrowed. He didn't have a good track record with magical books, especially not ones that could write themselves. "I know what you're thinking, and no, it's not evil," said Twilight. "It's one of Sunset's journals. This one is connected to the one she has in the mirror world. That mailpony you sent in had the book with him. Sunset was trying to reach out for us." "Let me guess, something went wrong?" said Harry with a rhetorical undertone. "Apparently, the mirror world was used to contain some old evils by Star Swirl," said Twilight. "Sunset found them, and I had to go fix it while you were in Canterlot. I can tell you the whole story if you want." Harry nodded and asked for her to continue. Twilight spent the next half-hour talking about her adventure in the mirror world. Sunset was doing much better now, having made a complete turnabout against her former ways. Twilight's human friends (Harry still hadn't gotten over the fact that they were identical to Twilight's equestrian friends) had befriended Sunset. Some creatures called sirens were stirring up trouble in the mirror world, causing anger in people who listened to their songs. Twilight and Spike went over to help fix the problem. In a bizarre twist of fate, Twilight was unable to make a magic spell to counter the sirens' songs. She eventually came to the realization the sirens were feeding off their conflict and Equestrian magic. Twilight then said that Sunset was able to help provide the extra magic needed to defeat the sirens. Harry was rather surprised, not expecting a pseudo-seventh Element to appear, much less in Sunset of all people. Harry couldn't help but look at the throne the castle had "gifted" him. Maybe he wasn't much of an outlier after all? "I just got back before you arrived," Twilight placed her book down, "but I know you would've wanted to go." "Probably best you went alone," Harry muttered. "I probably wouldn't have done much, seeing as I can't do magic." "I'm sure you would've found a way, you always do," Twilight replied. She read Sunset's message and scribbled down a reply before closing the book. "So, how'd your meeting with Celestia go?" Harry explained the situation in detail. He had less than two weeks before school started, and he hadn't decided if he wanted to continue his wizarding education. "So we have less than two weeks?" reiterated Twilight. "We?" asked Harry. "Of course. You don't think I'm letting you go alone? I might be too educated for Hogwarts, but until you decide what you want to do I'm not letting you out of my sight," Twilight said. "But you're the Princesses of Friendship; you can't abandon your duties," Harry protested. Twilight couldn't just drop everything for him! "I know, but this is important, too. Besides, Equestria handled itself for thousands of years without me, a few days won't matter. Discord said that time is experienced faster in whatever universe you're in. If you decide to go to school, I'll head home," Twilight said. She pulled out her traveling bags. "Now, do you need anything?" Harry patted the bags he was already carrying. "I can pack almost everything for the trip today. If I return to Hogwarts, I'll have to visit Diagon Alley again. Sorry, I know you hate it," Harry said. He could clearly remember Twilight's reaction to seeing the dragon-hide gloves. She'd nearly heaved her stomach out. If she heard about the sale of unicorn horns she'd probably faint. "Are we going to bring Spike with us?" "I don't think we should. Diagon Alley might be too much." Twilight shuddered. "Yeah, no arguments there," Harry murmured. He couldn't imagine the fear of seeing your own species' skin used for gloves. Spike was best kept away from all that. "Celestia can send us whenever we're ready." A metaphorical lightbulb lit up above Twilight's head. "Why don't we use my portal?" "I'm sorry, your what?" Harry asked. Since when did Twilight have a portal? "Did I not mention that?" Twilight told Harry to follow her. She led Harry through her castle halls to the third door to the right, her library. The room was full of books, no surprise there. What was surprising was the large mirror in the back of the room. A large apparatus was built behind the device, with several items attached to it. A book with a familiar sun-shaped cutie mark sat atop the machine. "When did you have time to build this?" Harry asked. "Ten minutes after you left. I might've forgotten to mention I built this to travel to Sunset. We can ue it to go to Earth." "Wait wait wait! You mean you built an interdimensional portal in less than an hour?! That's incredible!" Harry exclaimed. "Thanks," Twilight blushed. Harry nudged her shoulder with his own. "You need to fix that blush. Once we get to Earth, it's going to be nonstop compliments with how much cool magic you can do. We have two weeks, so a few days to plan should be all right. I need to say goodbye." Twilight's friends all wanted to say goodbye. Despite Harry's math (double-checked by Twilight) that they would experience time faster on Earth, their friends were still teary-eyed with their goodbyes. Spike, understandably, wanted to come along, but Twilight shut him down quickly. Exactly four days later, all eight of the group assembled in Twilght's castle to wish them well. "Do try to stay safe, won't you? You don't have the Elements this time around," Rarity said as she threw a few items into Twilight's bags. "I still wish we could go along. I don't see why we can't, this isn't Sunset's world," Rainbow Dash said. "We don't know if anything's changed on the other side," Harry said. "If everything's going right, Voldemort hasn't regained his power, body, or followers. The two of us will draw less attention than all eight, just in case." "Don't mean we have to like it," Applejack said. "I know, neither do I," Twilight said. "But this is something the two of us need to do. But, hey, you'll barely notice a thing. We'll be gone for a few days, tops," Twilight said as she slipped on her bags. She looked over to Harry, who had finished packing his saddle bag. Twilight thought the expansion charms she and Harry learned were impressive, though somewhat unstable. But that meant the both of them were packed. "You ready to go, Harry?" "We can go whenever you say," Harry replied. He tapped the mirror's solid surface curiously. "So, how does the portal work? Is there a switch of some sort to flip? How does it find my world?" "Oh, it's pretty simple actually," Twilight said. She pointed a hood at the large blackboard behind her with various magical formulae and proofs. "The portal to Sunset relied on two books linked between our worlds. To find yours, I just used the summoning spell. The apparatus will then reach to the other side and open a stable portal through this mirror. Once we get there, I can reopen the portal whenever I need to. I'll admit, it was harder to finish it without a proper anchor, but by utilizing the law of—" A blue hoof was nearly shoved in Twilight's mouth. "Okay, okay, I'm going to stop ya there, princess, because the only thing I'm hearing is a load of boring," Rainbow Dash said. "Thank you," Twilight heard Harry whisper to the pegasus. Twilight turned on Harry. "What, was I being boring? I just made a portal, and that's boring?!" Twilight scolded her friend. "Not at all! It just kinda, you know..." Harry waved a hoof over his head, trying to send a nonverbal message. Twilight tilted her head in confusion. "It's way above my level of magic." Twilight scoffed. Surely it couldn't be that hard? "Well, you're never too young to learn for the sake of learning. I'll teach you on the way." "Lucky me," Harry quipped. Harry waved goodbye to their friends. "I can't wait to see you all again," he said before facing the mirror. Twilight walked to stand next to Harry. "You ready?" she asked, nudging him gently. Harry took a deep breath. "No. But, we can't always be prepared for what life throws at us." Hedwig and Owlowiscious flew the portal. "Okay, they were ready. Let's do this," Harry said before creeping toward the mirror. Twilight watched as his hoof was gently put in and pulled out, testing the waters as it was. Then, Harry took a deep breath and plunged himself into the mirror, vanishing. Twilight jumped in immediately after. The space between the worlds was again a swirling void of colors, but much nicer on the body as it changed. Twilight felt her human term returning to her. The portal spat out Twilight very gently, allowing her to get on her feet as she landed. She orientated herself and familiarized herself with her surroundings. She was standing in a crooked, dimly lit alleyway. Just past it was a larger pathway, bustling with humans in robes. Harry stood near the end of the alley, with the two owls perched on his shoulders. He looked back at Twilight with a smirk. Owlowiscious jumped to Twilght's shoulder. "Well, we're back to Diagon Alley," she said. "Um, where am I?" a voice asked from behind the two. Harry and Twilight turned around to see who spoke. A girl stood further in the alley, with yellow skin, flaming yellow-and-red hair, and cyan eyes. The three of them shared nervous glances before Harry and Twilight shouted. "Sunset!?" Chapter 3: The Order of the PhoenixMcGonagall grabbed Harry's shoulder and directed him to Diagon Alley's exit. Hedwig and Owlowlicious came down to land on their respective human's shoulders. He gestured for Twilight and Sunset to follow. They walked into the Leaky Cauldron and sat at a table in the corner of the room. "Did something happen while I was gone?" Harry asked. "No, not yet," McGonagall said quietly. "But Dumbledore is convinced that danger is coming. He has a safe place set aside. Do you have a safe location picked out for the night?" McGonagall asked. Harry shook his head. "Stay here where you can be seen, I will get someone to move you somewhere safer." "Can't we apparate? You can side-along apparate, right?" Harry asked. "We could, but apparating with an underage wizard triggers the trace, and the location we're going to is best kept secret," McGonagall said. Twilight smirked beside Harry. "Well then, it's a good thing I have a counter-spell. I removed the trace from Harry when we got here, as a precaution." McGonagall's eyebrows shot up. "A counter-spell? For the trace? One of the most potent charms in the country, and you had a counter-spell ready? If Albus hadn't told me about your tracking charm, I wouldn't believe it. Does it work?" "So far, yes," Harry said. "Alicorn magic's nothing to scoff at." McGonagall appeared to ponder Harry's proposition for a moment, before slowly making up her mind. Eventually, she decided and said, "Alright, we can go, if you're ready. All of you." McGonagall held up her arms for the three to grab, which the Equestions did only after Harry did it without hesitation. There was that familiar twisting sensation as the spell squeezed them through space to spit them out somewhere else. The place they were spat out was a row of old houses, broken windows, aging paint, heaps of rubbish, and decrepit architecture. McGonagall searched her robes for something, before handing a slip of paper to Harry and the others. Harry looked down at the piece of paper. The narrow handwriting was vaguely familiar. It said: The headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix may be found at number twelve, Grimmauld Place, London. When Twilight reread the words on the paper, the row of houses in front of them shifted. The houses were numbered, but the number twelve, the number on the paper, was missing. The new left was eleven, and to the right was thirteen. As she thought about this, a new house seemed to inflate between the previous houses, this one labeled as number twelve. McGonagall walked to the front door, quickly shooing Harry, Twilight, and Sunset into the building. The insides were dark and smelled like decay. Twilight heard a soft hissing noise and then gas lamps sputtered into life all along the walls, casting their light over a gloomy hallway. There was peeling wallpaper, a cobweb-filled chandelier, blackened portraits, and general signs of mismanagement. She was pretty sure she heard something scuttling through the walls. There was a rush of footsteps, and Mrs. Weasley barged through the hallway. She looked thinner and paler than when she and Twilight first met at Hogwarts. She rushed past Twilight to hug Harry with a force that looked almost painful. "Oh, Harry, it's lovely to see you!" she whispered before holding him at arm's length and examining him critically. "You're looking healthier, but I think a nice dinner would suit you. I'll get that started in a bit, there's a meeting going on." She turned to Twilight and Sunset. "Afternoon, Twilight, and..." "Sunset Shimmer, a mutual friend of these two," Sunset introduced herself. "...Sunset. McGonagall, wherever did you find them?" Mrs. Weasley asked the teacher. "In Diagon Alley," McGonagall supplied. "Diagon Alley? How did you get there?" Twilight shrugged. "Portals. Honestly, I was just as surprised as you. The last few weeks have been turbulent for everyp- everyone back home," Twilight said. "Yeah, and I'm still stuck here," Sunset groaned. "No offense, I'm sure this place is great and all, but I miss my friends." "You're stuck?" McGonagall asked. Twilight nodded. "We can only access Equestria via portals, but right now we've been experiencing some troubles. I'm going to see if Celestia can fix it from her side, but until then, we can't send Sunset back home. She's an accidental tagalong, for now." "Oh, that's... unfortunate?" McGonagall said. "That's one word for it," Sunset said. "Well, in the meantime, would you like to say hello to Ron and Hermione?" Mrs. Weasley asked. "First floor, second door to the left." Mrs. Weasley gently pushed Harry along. "You can come down for dinner in thirty minutes, no sooner. We'll talk later." Harry, for his part, was a bit slow to respond. Something beneath his shirt vibrated, the amulet Celestia made for him. Harry pulled it out, looking absolutely absorbed in observing. Twilight took his spare hand to drag him along, breaking his focus. The three made their way up the stairs, leaving the two human adults behind. "Why are you staring at that amulet again?" Twilight demanded once the two were out of sight. "It's doing that thing again, look." Harry held up the amulet to show to Twilight and Sunset. Once again, the locket's center pointed in one direction, regardless of how it was shifted. "Well, I doubt it's pointing north. Has it done that before?" Sunset asked. "Never. Gringotts was the first time," Harry said. He continued down the hallway when the needle started wavering wildly. "And even that's new." When he tilted it sideways the needle still pointed forward. Twilight held the amulet, and it stopped pointing in one direction like the needle had lost its "magnetism". Sunset did the same thing, only to be met with the same results. When she handed it back, the needle pointed directly at the door Mrs. Weasley told them to go through. "I think it only works for you," Twilight speculated. "Maybe it's tracking something in the house." "Like what? What could a bank, a house, and a compass have in common?" Sunset asked. "No idea, but we can check—" "Harry!" A head of bushy strawberry-blonde hair nearly pushed Harry over in a hug. Hermione only let go of the hug when Harry returned it for no more than half a second (Twilight counted). "Ron, Harry's here!" Hermione shouted back. Ron emerged from the same room again. "Harry! When'd you get here? How've you been, mate?" Ron said. Harry smiled at his two friends. "I'm doing great. Life in Equestria is one big adventure, I'm loving it. I've made plenty of friends and learned some magic." "They let you do magic!?" Hermione gushed. "What about the International Statute of Secrecy and underage magic?" Sunset scoffed. "Please, the only secret in Equestria is Celsetia's budget for cake. Whatever magic we have can be used as we please. It's our birthright." Twilight couldn't hold in a chuckle. Yeah, not even I know how much cake Celestia eats daily. The two humans looked at Sunset strangely. "Yeah, I've been learning Equestrian magic during the summer," Harry said with pride. "Come on, tell us all about your summer!" Ron said, gesturing them into the room he emerged from. The five shuffled in. The room was just as dusty as the rest of the house but in marginally better condition. The olive-green walls weren't moldy, and the couches and desk looked to be in respectable condition. Sitting on one of the couches was a short redhead girl, possibly Ron's sister, Ginny. Ron and Hemione sat down with the younger girl whilst Twilight, Harry, and Sunset sat on the opposite couch. "Harry!" the girl said jubilantly. (A bit too excitedly for Twilight's taste.) "Who are they?" the girl asked, pointing at Twilight and Sunset. "This is Sunset Shimmer, a former student of Princess Celestia, we met not long after I came to Equestria," Harry supplied, pointing at the red-and-yellow-haired girl. "And this..." Twilight caught a mischievous gleam in Harry's eyes. Twilight's eyes widened when she realized what Harry was about to say. "Don't—" "I would like to introduce Her Royal Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, Princess of Friendship," Harry said grandly. Twilight blushed and tried to hide her face behind her hair. Harry knew she was embarrassed about her new title. She knew he wasn't boasting about her title, but teasing her. It was flattering from her friends but now was so not the time! All three of the human's jaws dropped. Sunset cackled madly. Twilight glared at the two. "PRINCESS!?" All three of them shouted. "Don't go yelling it, please," Twilight shushed them. "Just make it an order," Sunset jested. Twilight merely scowled, feigning outrage. "I thought you weren't royalty?" Ron asked, looking halfway between deciding to bow or not. "She was coronated a princess just after the school year ended," Harry said. "I was there for it; over half the country wanted to attend. Her brother cried." "How? Did she have to marry a prince if she had no blood claim to the throne? " Hermione asked. Sunset laughed at the theory. "Twilight, marry some prince? That's not how true Equestrian royalty works; well, unless you're a descendent of Princess Platinum or Princess Amore, but they're not real royalty. Twilight has a claim to the throne by right of ascension. The highest of merits, it's only occurred once before in all of Equestrian history. She ascended to the throne on her own, no dashing prince involved." Twilight sighed. Great, now both of them were teaming up to embarrass her. "What the bloody hell is the right of ascension?" Ron asked. Twilight covered her face with her hands. She didn't want to be a part of this. "Twilight turned into an alicorn not two days after I arrived," Harry's hand gently rested where her wings would've been, "then was coronated as a princess. As an alicorn, she has a right to the throne, the same as Celestia, Luna, and Cadance. It's not given, it's earned." "Okay, but what's an alicorn?" Hermione asked. "Is it related to the unicorn? I remember something about Twilight being a unicorn. Is it a meritocratic rank? Was she promoted?" Sunset sat up a bit taller, shrugging. "Exactly what an alicorn is is a complicated question. The short version is that they are the combination of the three tribes' magical and physical abilities. They have flight, magic, and strength. This makes each one powerful, among the strongest magical beings in the world. Nobody knows Celestia's or Luna's origins, that's up to speculation. What we do know suggests they are ageless." "I- I'm sorry, could you, uh, could you repeat that? I could've sworn I heard you say ageless," Hermione said. Twilight dropped her hands. Of every aspect of her alicornhood, that was the one she never wanted to think about. "Please stop talking about this," Twilight pleaded. "Can we not talk about that part? I don't like to think about that." "Sorry, Twi," Harry said, cringing and dropping his jovial tone instantly. He wrapped an arm around Twilight. "I went too far with that, didn't I?" Twilight scooted closer to Harry, returning the hug. "No hard feelings, friend." "You can't just reveal something like that and drop the subject!" Ron blurted. "We can and we did. She's not discussing that, and neither will I. End of story," said Harry harshly. "Alright, alright, fine... But is there anything else we should know?" Ron asked. "Oh, uh, I got a new wand," Harry said. He raised his arm, and his "gift" from the tree unrolled into a wand again. "I got it back in Equestria. Ollivander has no idea what it's made of, or what the core is, but he thinks it should work." "What happened to your old one?" Ron asked. "Broken. A centaur snapped it in half." "Oh, well that's a shame," Ron said, awkwardly. Twilight recalled Harry mentioning something about Ron's broken wand in a letter once. "You will have to tell us about that. Any other news?" "A load, but those stories can be saved for later, I want to know what's happened here. First off, what is this place?" Harry asked, gesturing at the building, or whatever the dusty abode they occupied qualified as. "We're at the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, a secret organization made by Dumbledore to fight Voldemort," Hermione said. "Then he's back?" Harry said. Twilight felt her gut drop. The chances Voldemort got a body back wasn't zero. Harry had revealed Voldemort's survival after the tournament, but it'd taken fourteen years to recover the first time. But every second he stayed around, body or not, was a second that he posed a threat to Harry. "They're not sure. Mum seems to think so," Ginney said. "The whole country's on high alert ever since the arrests. Most of the Death Eaters claimed he was back, but a few still pleaded innocence. There are rumors of new wizards entering their ranks. Cedric's story in the paper pulled people toward Dumbledore early on." "What's the general opinion? Do the people think he's back?" Harry demanded. Ron waved his hand in a so-so motion. "I think they're leaning to Dumbledore's side. The Minister won't let a peep out. The Prophet retracted the story of the arrests and hasn't printed a thing about them since then. Cedric got an interview, but it was in the Sunday post, no one reads that," Ron said. "Fudge probably knows something's happening but is scared to do anything. He's not listening to anyone," Ginny added. "And Dumbledore?" Harry asked. "Deadlock," Hermione said. "Dumbledore's lost his government positions in the Ministry and the ICW, no thanks to last year's disappearances. But the Ministry won't even print that. I doubt most know he was fired. He's got plenty of pull left." "Complete blackout," Sunset said. Twilight looked at her as she leaned over the couch's armrest. "They're not letting a conversation start. It's the easiest solution to keep everyone in the dark. If they oppose Dumbledore, then people who dislike the government and Death Eaters rally behind him. Agree with him, and they're back to fearing war. Opposition creates enemies. They're too scared to let the truth out, so they're taking an aggressively neutral position." "That's... clever," Twilight admitted. Sunset had a point. A blackout on the media slowed rumors. It kept people separated and confused. "It's what I would've done before, well, you know..." Sunset tapped her forehead, where she had worn the Element of Magic. "So we don't know if Voldemort's back, great. But he hasn't made any big moves, which is also great," Harry said. The amulet rattled beneath his shirt again. Harry pulled out his amulet and opened the locket. It practically bounced in his hand. "Why is this thing being such a bother all of a sudden?" "What's that?" Hermione asked. "Princess Celestia made Harry an amulet to help with his scar," Twilight said. "But ever since we came back, it's been acting weird. The crystal inside is acting like a compass to something, but we don't know what it's pointing at." She looked over Harry's shoulder at the locket. It was spinning erratically, not sticking in a direction for more than a moment. "I think there's something in this room." Harry stood up. "Then who's up for a tresure hunt? I don't got anything better to do." "Beats cleaning this mess," Ginny said. The six of them separated and wandered about the room, looking for anything Harry's locket might be pointing to. Twilight went to the shelves first, which were full of broken panes of glass and various items, none of which looked like anything significant. A bit of snakeskin, a bottle of dark liquids, and several boxes of powders. Nothing in the place was mildly important. Twilight next looked for any secret compartments, sliding her hands along the wood surface for anything irregular. Unfortunately, no secret shelves or hiding places popped up. "Hey, I think I found something!" Hermione announced from the fireplace. Everyone crowded around her. Hermione knocked on the wood above the hearth, which gave a hollow echo. Harry held up his locket to the fireplace. The needle, which had been spinning, now strongly pointed exactly where Hermione pointed. "There's a hidden chamber. There must be some way to open it." "I got a better idea," Sunset said. She flicked a finger at the fireplace. A wave of fire rippled out, incinerating the wood. "The place is already a dump, what's one more mess? Let's see what we got." Inside the fireplace's hidden compartment was a small golden locket with a matching golden chain. Inlaid to the locket were several green gemstones in the shape of a serpentine "S". It was in pristine condition, untouched by the ravages of time. Twilight watched as Harry reached in to grab the locket. As soon as his hand closed around it, her bracelet shivered. Harry withdrew the item, looking at it closely. He held his amulet up, which pointed directly at the locket. "That's it? Another locket!? Bloody hell, if I wanted to collect these things, I'd just ask Rarity!" Harry scowled irritably. "No need to overreact, Harry, it's just a piece of jewelry. No harm done," Sunset reasoned. "It's still a waste of my time—" Harry's eyes closed and he fell. Ron caught Harry before he could hit the ground. The locket Harry's been holding fell to the ground. Its impact echoed louder than it had any right to. A wave of paralyzing fear and revulsion rippled through Twilight, directed at that thing on the floor. Or rather, coming from that thing on the floor, clouding the air with its mere presence. As suddenly as he'd fallen, Harry shook his head and looked up at everyone, as though nothing had happened. "What the— What just happened? How'd I get on the floor?" "You passed out, Harry," Hermione said. "Passed out?" echoed Harry. "No— I was holding the locket a second ago— I couldn't have..." Harry looked down at the locket on the floor. He reached toward it, but Twilight held his arm back. "Twilight? What is it?" "Harry, I don't think we should touch it," Twilight said. She reached a hand out to the locket, trying to get a feel for its magic. It felt twisted and slimy, like reaching through oil or mud. "Do you remember exactly why Celestia made that amulet?" "To remove— oh... oh no..." Harry realized. "Can somebody please explain what just happened? You two are scared witless by a locket," Ron said. He reached down to grab the thing but was stopped when it was levitated out of his reach, courtesy of Harry. "We'll explain when we're safe," Harry said. He floated the locket in front of Twilight. "Twilight, can you put a barrier around this? Like the one Cadance used on me at the Crystal Empire?" "I can try," Twilight responded. Harry has the right idea. I don't know what this locket is, but his amulet thinks it's bad news. If Celestia made it to contain an evil wizard's soul, what does that say about this? Twilight summoned a magenta barrier around the thing but struggled to keep it contained. Its influence was subtle, threatening to slip past her defenses. If I had my old crown this would be so much easier. Wait, I do have something... Ever since Tirek's attack, and the chest unlocked that "rainbow power", Twilight and her friends had felt their Elements' magic at all times, albeit dormant. It was different from when they were gems, but they were there nonetheless. She called on her Element, focusing on the accursed artifact before her. Twilight traced a circle in the air over the locket. The barrier flashed magenta briefly, then the locket dropped, bouncing in its new confines. The invisible miasma in the air cleared instantly Twilight held up the orb for everyone else. "Finished. It can't affect us." Harry held up his amulet, which still pointed strongly to the locket. "We need to tell the order," Harry said. "That thing is dangerous; we need to destroy it." He grabbed the orb and made a mad dash to the door. Twilight and the other shared a shocked look at HArry's abrupt change of pace. As quick as they could, they ran after Harry. Twilight and Sunset teleported down a flight of stairs, just to catch up with Harry's breakneck pace. The others were mere moments behind them. They were almost to the bottom of the stairs but stopped when Hermione shouted. "Harry, wait! You can't just leave like that!" Hermione shouted. "What did she mean, 'it can't affect us', what is it?" Ginny asked. Twilight grabbed Harry's shoulder, grinding his pace to a halt. Thank Celestia for earth pony strength. Twilight paused long enough for everyone to catch their breath. Twilight noticed Harry's hands were balled tightly; he was tense, very tense. And a tense Harry was an impulsive one. "If Harry's thinking what I think he's thinking, and I hope he's not, that locket is dangerous," Twilight warned. "It might be the same as his scar, the same thing his amulet was designed to protect him from: a piece of a soul. We have to tell the order, and we can explain the rest, I promise." Author's Note Yep, they found the Horcrux. I checked, and to the best of my knowledge, it was hidden in the drawing room. Where was unknown, so I made a place up. And now you know what the amulet does now! I've been sitting on that since I wrote it up in the first story! I can't wait to show you more! in the next chapter! Chapter 6: Tribulation and TrainsAfter Sunset and Twilight figured out how to transform Harry back, the three went to dinner. They then announced they were joining Hogwarts as teaching assistants. This was welcomed with plenty of cheers from the younger people and a concerned look from the adults. Two unknown staff from out of the country were sure to draw attention. That "unknown factor" was guaranteed to draw even more if they showed off their magical skills. Harry was less worried, they would be safe enough at Hogwarts. The next day, the Weasleys, Harry, and Hermione bought school supplies. Harry took the opportunity to shuffle around the money he had with the galleons in his vault. Once again, Harry's amulet pointed to a lower vault; Ron suggested it pointed to an older family vault. After collecting the money, they visited Diagon Alley to pick up supplies for Harry's fifth year. It was uneventful, the only thing of notice was a drawn-out discussion between Sunset and Twilight as to whether their hair could be used in wands, considering they were technically unicorns. For the rest of the week, Harry and the others were left out of any further conversations about the Order. From what the twins gathered with something they called "extendable ears", the order was grasping at strings to figure out what Voldemort's next move was, seeing as he (likely) hadn't regained a body. According to Twilight and Sunset, who were privy to more information than anyone else, Voldemort's lackeys were leaderless now, but they weren't going to give up as easily as Halloween all those years ago. Then came the most unexpected mail of the year. By some strange stroke of luck, Ron and Hermione were named prefects. Harry got nothing. He wasn't expecting to be the quidditch captain, but he was... less than ecstatic. In the wake of the big announcement, Harry was sulking in the drawing room, absent-mindedly flicking his amulet open and closed. His mind was consumed by thoughts about what had just happened. Ron and Hermione were the new Gryffindor prefects. Sure, someone would've been left out, but Harry felt dejected it'd been him. I mean, why did they get it? Hermione's one of the best in her year and a strict rule-follower, but why Ron? Ron isn't exactly prime material, he'd bully Slytherin if Hermione can't rein him in. Hermione thinks I would've gotten the position if Dumbledore wasn't being cautious. But that means Hermione and Ron are there because they're close to me, which is worse. They didn't earn it, it's favoritism! So why not me then? Harry was dragged out of his musings by Twilight knocking on the doorframe. "Hey, Harry, are you alright?" She asked, walking to take a seat next to Harry. "I'm fine." Why couldn't I get to be a prefect? What did Ron do that I haven't done? "You're not. Don't try that with me, I know you better. Why don't you tell me what's bothering you?" Everything. "A lot. Now that I'm back to Earth, I'm having a... I don't know, an identity crisis? I mean, there's the issue of being a pony, being stuck here, where I want to stay in the long term, and this prefect stuff. I didn't care about it until today. I feel like I got targeted. You know I hate that. I feel awful for being jealous." "Feeling jealous doesn't make you a bad person," Twilight corrected. She scooched in to wrap an arm around his. "Do you remember when I wrote about Rainbow's time at the Wonderbolt Academy? She didn't get the top position. Sure, she was jealous, but it didn't make her a bad pony." Harry put his locket down. "I know, I know. I just don't understand why they were picked above everyone else. I can't help but think it has something to do with me, which makes me compare us. Do I sound crazy?" "No, not one bit. Remember, you are incredible, you don't need to prove that to anyone. Nothing can change that," Twilight said. "Feeling better?" Harry smirked. "A little. Thanks, Twi." "If you get all sad about anything else, you know we're here for you. Your concerns aren't a burden to us." Twilight gave one last hug to Harry before leaving him to give him the space to think things over. Harry closed his eyes and sighed. As usual, his best friend was right. At this point, I'm pretty sure she has more magical friendship powers than the Elements. The sound of shuffling feet startled Harry out of his musing. A second person walked into the room, Sirius. An old, rolled-up tapestry of some sort floated next to him. "Hey, Harry," Sirius said as he moved to sit next to Harry. "I heard about the prefects." "You did?" Harry replied. "Yeah, don't get too worked up about it," Sirius replied. "Your father wasn't a prefect. Sure, he was Head Boy and your mother was Head Girl, but you've got—" Harry sighed and said, "More things I didn't know about my parents. It's not fair." "Do you want to talk about them?" he asked. "I know we haven't had much time to talk before but..." "I'm not sure," Harry said. "Everyone talks about them, but I never feel like I knew them. I don't even have my memories." Harry pulled out the surviving photo from his album. He'd kept it close since Tirek's attack, magically preserved to the best of his abilities. "I remember their deaths, but they're through his eyes. I don't know how much about my parents when I never got to meet them. I love them, and I think I always will. But I can't— I can't know them." Harry pulled two more photos from his jacket, also magically protected. The first was taken after the coronation, and the second was taken on the day of the Summer Sun Celebration. The first was of him, Twilight, and Spike. The second was of all eight of them, smiling. Sirius looked closely at the photos. "I don't see you in these," he said. "I'm that one," Harry pointed to himself, then cast the transformation spell. "Yeah, we're all ponies. But they're my friends, and I love Equestria. I feel awful, now that I'm back. My parents knew so many people. All they talk about is how much I'm like them. Yet some days I'm more comfortable as a unicorn than a human. Is that wrong?" Sirius was silent for a long moment, contemplating. Then he waved his wand and laid the tapestry he'd been moving on the other couch. "I don't think so," he said after a long moment. "I suppose it's a bit cruel, to keep comparing you three. If it's any consolation, I felt the same way about my animagus form. I didn't exactly... get along with my family, having a body not related to them felt... therapeutic." The tapestry unrolled itself on the floor. "If you'll take a look." The tapestry looked immensely old; it was faded and looked as though doxies had gnawed it in places; nevertheless, the golden thread with which it was embroidered still glinted brightly enough to show them a sprawling family tree dating back (as far as Harry could tell) to the Middle Ages. Large words at the very top of the tapestry read: THE NOBLE AND MOST ANCIENT HOUSE OF BLACK "TOUJOURS PUR" "You're not on here!" said Harry, after scanning the bottom of the tree. "I used to be there," said Sirius, pointing at a small, round, charred hole in the tapestry, rather like a cigarette burn. "My sweet old mother blasted me off after I ran away from home— our house elf's quite fond of muttering the story under his breath." "You ran away from home?" "When I was about sixteen," said Sirius. "I'd had enough." "Where did you go?" asked Harry, staring at him."Your dad's place," said Sirius. "Your grandparents were really good about it; they sort of adopted me as a second son. Yeah, I camped out at your dad's during the school holidays, and then when I was seventeen I got a place of my own, my Uncle Alphard had left me a decent bit of gold — he's been wiped off here too, that's probably why— anyway, after that I looked after myself. I was always welcome at Mr. and Mrs. Potter's for Sunday lunch, though." "But . . . why did you . . . ?" "Leave?" Sirius smiled bitterly and ran a hand through his long, unkempt hair. "Because I hated the whole lot of them: my parents, with their pure-blood mania, convinced that to be a Black made you practically royal... my idiot brother, soft enough to believe them . . . that's him." Sirius jabbed a finger at the very bottom of the tree, at the name Regulus Black. "He was younger than me," said Sirius, "and a much better son, as I was constantly reminded." "Were tehy, you know?" Harry asked, not wanting to imply. "Death Eaters? Only my brother. My parents got cold feet, but they believed everything he said. They thought my Regulus was a right hero, before he did, that was. On Voldemort's order, probaly." Sirius flicked his wand, rolling the tapestry up. "I don't care for most of the people on here," he said. "I don't have a 'noble' family, but your parents were. If nothing else, remember that your parents loved you. You can live your life as you want, they would love you regardless." Sirius ruffled Harry's mane playfully, causing Harry to huff and shake his mane back to normal. This got a little laugh out of Sirius, which then got Harry to chuckle. The two of them went their separate ways to "wage war" on the house's filth. That left one thing between the group and Hogwarts: King's Cross Station. Getting there posed to be something of a challenge, as there were too many students to side-along apparate and the car held too few people. The issue was resolved by Twilight transforming everyone into small animals for the duration of the trip, but the drive there was packed regardless. They even had room to fit "Padfoot" in the car, to say goodbye. The whole group crossed through the wall with plenty of time before the train left. "So, this is the famous Hogwarts Express?" Twilight asked. "Yep. Come one, let's find a compartment," Harry said. "About that..." Ron said. "Students are required to take the train to Hogwarts," Hermione said. She pointed to a compartment near the front. "But Prefects, Head Boys, and Head Girls are the only ones allowed in that compartment. That's where Ron and I will be. Sorry, Harry." "Eh— it's fine," Harry said begrudgingly. He looked down the boarding platform and by chance spotted a glance of someone's face: Cedric Diggory. "Twilight, Sunset, why don't you two go find a compartment; I'll join up later, I've got someone to talk to," he said. If either seemed confused, they shrugged it off as Harry rushed down the platform to find Cedric. Hedwig hooted in complaint as she and the rest of Harry's luggage floated behind him like a boat in a troubled sea. Harry was still having trouble with keeping objects levitated with his subconscious. When Harry caught up to the prefect he noticed Cedric wasn't walking on his own. He had a pair of crutches under his arms, which kept him up as he directed students. Evidently, he hadn't quit his responsibilities as a prefect. "Hey, Cedric!" Harry called out. Cedric turned to look at Harry. "Harry! Good to see you, how're you doing? You know, with... everything," Cedric said, gesturing vaguely at the air. Harry waved a hand dismissively. "I'm fine. I should ask about you. If you don't mind me asking, how is recovery?" Harry gestured at Cedric's crutches. "Oh, these? I'm getting better. Whatever that cup did, it messed me up. The splinching didn't heal right. It took days to get me moving again. The healers think I'll have these for the rest of the year if I'm lucky. Truthfully, I'm glad I get to go through my seventh year. After what happened that night, I should be a goner. I owe you for that." "No, you don't. If it weren't for me, you wouldn't have been there." "And Crouch would've killed me. These," Cedric tapped his crutches. "are better than another second under the Cruciatus Curse. You saved me. It's my last year, but I'll be there for you if you need any help from Hufflepuff's head boy." "Head boy?" Harry said in surprise before he noticed the badge on Cedri's clothes read "Head Boy" instead of "Prefect". "Congratulations." "Yeah, surprise, right? Well, if you need anything, you know where to find me." "Thanks, I guess," Harry said. Something Cedric said came back to him. "Wait, how did you know about Crouch? The Ministry—" "Dumbledore told me about what happened when I recovered. He said your friend, Twilight, saved you when you got left behind. I oughta thank her if I see her again." "Well, she's staying at Hogwarts as a teaching assistant. Drop by sometime, she loves to make new friends." "Sounds like a Hufflepuff," Cedric said. "We'll see about that. She's one of the bravest people I know," Harry countered. "I suppose we'll never know. I'll see you later, I need to get to the prefect's compartment," Cedric said. The boy hobbled along with his crutches toward the front of the train as Harry said his goodbyes to Sirius. Harry knew Sirius couldn't say goodbye as a dog, but it felt good to have one last goodbye before he jumped on board. It took a few minutes for him to find Twilight and Sunset, but he got there without any problems. He put his stuff in the compartment and sat down next to Twilight. "So, how's the train?" Harry asked as the train took off from the station. "Not much to say, it's a train," Sunset said. "You've seen one, you've seen them all. But if you want an opinion—" Sunset was cut off as Neville Longbottom poked his head in the compartment, his round face shining with the effort of pulling his trunk along and maintaining a one-handed grip on his struggling toad, Trevor. "Hi, Harry. Sorry, but every compartment's full... can't find a seat," Neville said. "Go on, take a seat," Twilight said. She waved a hand, opened the sliding door, and levitated Neville's trunk. "Whoa," Neville said. He took a seat, still trying to keep a grip on his toad. "So, how was your summer, Harry?" "I spent it abroad. Met some new friends, learned some magic, the best time of my life," Harry said. "Really? Can you— you know— show me? Are we allowed to do magic on the train?" Harry shrugged. "Probably, Hermione's done it plenty of times." Harry snapped his fingers (a bad habit from Discord) and transformed into his unicorn form. Harry stretched out his legs and pranced about the compartment for a second. "You have no idea how good it feels to be back in this body." "You're an animagus? Blimey, where were you that allowed to do that?" "I'm not an animagus, it's just a spell I learned," Harry said. "Yeah, all of us can do it," Sunset said. She transformed into her unicorn form, and Twilight followed behind a second later. "That's brilliant," Neville said in wonder. "By any chance, were there any interesting magical plants?" Neville asked. "Well..." Harry thought back to the plunder-seed incident. Those were plants, and they were without a doubt magical. The only other ones Harry could think of were the Apple family zap apples, but they hadn't been in season. "There were these evil plants that tried to destroy the town I was staying in. Caused magic to go haywire nearby. I couldn't cast a spell." "Wow, that's interesting. A magical defense against spells? I've never heard of a plant that could do that before. I wonder if there's something like that in the forests at school?" Neville wondered aloud. "Let's hope not. The ones back home had to be eradicated, lest they destroy the country," Twilight said. Neville looked frightened and ready to ask why. At that moment, someone pulled their train compartment's door open. "Excuse me..." a nervous voice spoke. A girl with long, shiny black hair was standing in the doorway: Cho Chang, the Seeker on the Ravenclaw Quidditch team. "I was looking for—" Cho cut herself off as she saw the two unicorns and one alicorn. "Oh! They're so cute!" She reached down for the top of Harry's head. Harry swiftly ducked away, not wishing for a repeat of his experience with Ginny. "Hey, please ask before you do that!" Harry exclaimed. The girl was taken aback by Harry's outburst. "You can talk? I've never met a talking unicorn. I thought the normal ones were all gone!" Cho exclaimed. "And now you've met three. Why are you here again?" Sunset asked bluntly. "I was just... looking for Harry," she said. "Oh, really?" Harry said. He quickly transformed back into a human, blushing in embarrassment. "Sorry, that's probably awkward." "Um..." Cho said, pink in the face. "Well... I'd wanted to say thanks, for Cedric... Bye then." She closed the door again, rather pink in the face, and departed. "Huh," Harry said, rather confused. "Who was that?" Twilight questioned. "Cho Chang, Ravenclaw's seeker," Harry said. "I wonder what she wanted," Twilight pondered. "I guess I can ask Cedric later. I think they were dating," Harry said, deciding whatever Cho was talking about was unimportant for now. When the food trolley came by, Harry took the time to introduce his Equestrian friends to the bizarre candy of the wizarding world, which unfortunately included every-flavor beans. Twilight occupied herself with the safe choice of a licorice wand while Sunset tried her hand at chocolate frogs. (She got unfathomably rare cards.) The three waited for nearly an hour in silence before Ron and Hermione joined in, having made their rounds. By then the food trolley had already come and gone. At this point, the four of them were swapping chocolate frog cards around. "I'm starving," Ron complained as he stowed Pidwidgeon next to the open cages of Hedwig and Owlowiscious. He grabbed an unopened chocolate frog and threw himself down next to Neville. He tore off the frog's head and collapsed like he had a full day of work done. "Well, we found the other prefects," Hermione chimed. "There's two from each year above fourth, one boy and one girl, so six from each house." "Let me guess the Slytherin prefect, Malfoy?" Harry deadpanned. "Got it in one," Ron said. "I have to wonder what their standards are, letting him in," Harry mused. "What's Slytherin?" Sunset asked. She and Twilight transformed back into human form. "We never explained houses?" Hermione asked, looking a little surprised. "Well, each one of the houses represents a quality the four founders of the school wanted in a student. The sorting hat decides which house you fit best into." Neville tuned into the conversation. "I never understand it. I wanted Hufflepuff but it gave me Gryffindor. I've never felt brave and that's what they're about," he said. "I guess that is what we're most known for, true," Hermione agreed with Neville's assessment. "Gryffindor is the house of the brave, Ravenclaw is full of clever students, Hufflepuff is the loyal one, and Slytherin—" "Is full of gits like Malfoy," Ron grumbled. "That's not exactly true. Slytherin is the house of cunning and ambition, almost all of them are pureblooded," Hermione corrected. "I'm still correct," Ron countered. "Ambition?" Sunset echoed. "Yeah, I don't know about that. I had that, but I've moved on." "What makes a pureblood?" Twilight asked. "Most of your family has to be other pureblood or half-blood wizards," Neville said. He pointed between himself and Ron. "We are pureblooded, for example. Both parents were magical. Half-bloods have one magical parent, and one not, but a muggle-born is as good as a muggle for purebloods. And muggle-borns have two non-magical parents." "Does it make wizards stronger, having 'pure' blood?" Sunset asked, raising her fingers in air quotes. "Only if you ask Slytherin," Ron said. "No one's ever proven pure blood is stronger." "Interesting," Sunset murmured. She stretched, stood up, and walked to the door. "I don't know about you, but I don't like being cooped up. I'm going to go for a walk, save my seat, will you?" She left the compartment with a smile. By what must've amounted to sheer poor luck, Sunset exited only a few moments before the door opened for the third time. Harry observed the new "visitors"; he had expected this, but that did not make the sight of Draco Malfoy smirking at him from between his cronies, Crabbe and Goyle, any more enjoyable. "What do you want, Malfoy?" Harry growled before Draco could open his mouth. "I'd watch your manners, Potter, or I'll have to give you a detention," drawled Draco, looking more than ever like his loathsome father. "Because, unlike you, I was made a prefect, which means, unlike you, I can hand out punishments." "True," Harry admitted. "But you, unlike me, are a git with an ugly widow's peak." The rest chuckled at Harry's insult at Draco, who looked fuming. "Tell me, how does it feel being second-best to Weasley, Potter?" Draco scowled. "You want to know how it feels?" Harry's bracelet reappeared as a wand in his hand. After a brief moment of concentration, he teleported to stand in front of Malfoy, startling the Slytherin. "Feels like I don't care, because I don't need status to uphold my fragil ego." Harry flicked his wrist, magically slamming the door in Malfoy's face. A second spell locked the door shut. Harry sat down, in far worse of a mood. He watched Malfoy scowl and leave down the hallway. "I hate that guy." Harry turned back into a unicorn, deciding he wouldn't get much time to be one during school. "I still can't get over you using wandless magic," Hermione asked. "I still use a wand, or at least the bracelet most of time," Harry replied, showing off his wrist. "Besides, it's not that important. Twilight never needs one, neither does Sunset—" There was a knock at the door as Sunset returned to the compartment. Twilight undid Harry's lock to let her in. "So, what'd I miss?" Author's Note Hey, I'm back. For anyone who asked, yes, the reference in the last chapter was The Lion King, so congratulations. I can't tell you how excited I am to get one chapter closer to Hogwarts. Also, Cedric's alive and back to school! When I wrote Equestrian Education, I debated for hours whether to keep Cedric around, and, well, here he is! Alive and well, and Head Boy to boot! See you all soon! Chapter 2: Artifacts and AlleysSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 4: HorcruxesHarry ran down to the basement, the others close behind. Of course, they're surprised; you just told them Voldemort was literally in your head and something similar in this random locket. And I just so happen to have something that can track that, for some reason. Harry jumped the last few steps and marched to the dining room's door, where this "meeting" was. Harry's hand clutched around the shielded locket tighter. Some part of him wanted to destroy this thing, grind it down until the dust blew away in the wind. Kill it... that part of him demanded, though Harry was unsure how. But that was a problem for later. He grabbed the doorknob and pulled the door, but it refused to budge. "Harry, it's locked," Hermione said. "Order members only, they won't let us in. Harry, just slow down, you're not making sense." "I'll explain later," Harry replied stiffly, lifting his free hand in a clutching motion and wrenching it back. The door followed, pulled out by his magic. He dropped the door and marched inside with a grim expression on his face. If the order wanted to fight Voldemort, they could start with whatever this was. The room he walked into had several people seated around a long table. Harry recognized Lupin, Moody, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Snape, McGonagall, Sirius, and others Harry didn't know. And most of them were pointing their wands at the door. Ripping the door off wasn't my brightest idea. Sirius lowered his wand first; the others followed suit slowly. "Harry!? What are you doing?" Mrs. Weasley shouted. "I'm taking care of a safety issue," Harry said as he tossed the locket onto the table. The locket and its bubble rolled until it came to rest in front of Moody. "We found this upstairs." "Potter, couldn't this wait until afterward or are you going to insist on barging into every meeting?" Snape drawled. "If I wanted your opinion—" Harry was cut off as Twilight grabbed his shoulder. "Harry, calm down, take a deep breath." Twilight took a deep breath, and Harry followed suit. "We need to explain everything in detail, we don't have to rush. You're not in danger, and neither are we. Calm down, please." Harry closed his eyes and took another breath with Twilight. He reminded himself what he needed to say. Twilight's right. Just tell them the truth; ignore Snape. "Right. We were upstairs and found this locket. We don't know what it is, but we do know it's very cursed." Moody's magical eye focused on the locket. "How'd you figure that out? Hopefully, none of you tried to wear it. Several aurors have lost their lives to such a rookie mistake!" "Of course not," Sunset said. "Harry only held it for a second, and the effects wore off when he dropped it. It seems to cause severe irrational anger." "That's a rather mild effect for being as cursed as you think. How'd you find it anyways?" Lupin asked. The man looked more threadbare than he usually did; tired, to boot. He glanced at Sunset. "And if you don't mind me asking, who are you?" "Her name is Sunset Shimmer, a friend of ours in Equestria. And as for how we found it, that was my amulet." Harry removed his amulet and tossed it to Moody. The auror caught it out of the air and inspected it with his magical eye. The amulet flipped open, revealing the crystal and its compass-like mark. "This was made for me by Princess Celestia before the Summer Sun Celebration. It was designed to sever my link to Voldemort, the link that kept giving me headaches and visions. I planned to open it outside of Equestria and let its magic fade away. It didn't work out as planned, and now it's acting like a compass. It's what led us to that locket." Kill it... "Fascinating," Moody said. He tossed the amulet back to Harry. "And what of this shield?" Twilight shuffled forward. "That was my doing. I mimicked a ward Cadance used to contain Harry once. If this thing is like Harry's scar, love and Harmony magics are antithetical to it." "I'm sorry, what was that about containing Potter?" McGonagall asked. "Yes, I feel like we're missing some details here," Arthur said. "It ought to be more fun than our meeting anyways," one of the other wizards said. "Shove it, Mundungus!" the pink-haired witch scolded. "We should wait for Dumbledore," Lupin remarked. Harry agreed. Despite Dumbledore knowing (and not telling) about a prophecy that could be important, Harry trusted him enough to solve this problem. Surely in the course of trying to solve Harry's scar, something like a split soul was not unfeasible? "Why should you have waited for me?" an old voice spoke. Everyone turned around to see Albus Dumbledore enter the room. The old man seemed to look everywhere except Harry. "I'm sorry for my tardiness, but there was an urgent matter at Hogwarts to attend to." Dumbledore looked around the room. "I do have two questions: why are the children here and why is the door missing?" "Potter has been spinning whimsical stories," Snape said. "I expected you to take this more seriously, Snivellus, but your grudge is getting in the way again. Or maybe it's that ugly mop of hair in your eyes," Sirius accused. "If you two cannot get along, we will continue this without you; you don't have much to contribute," Moody scowled. He flicked his wand, lifting the locket. "Potter has made some grave claims. I'm inclined to agree, but I think you ought to hear this." Dumbledore moved to take a seat at the head of the table, still avoiding eye contact with Harry. "Continue," he said curtly. Harry tried to look at at Dumbledore's eyes, but he seemed insistent on not sharing eye contact. Harry sighed and rubbed his eyes. He could already tell this was going to be a long afternoon. He sat at the opposite end of the table, and the other teens sat down nearby. "Where do I start with this?" he whispered to Twilight. "Start with the Crystal Empire, then the amulet, then Tirek, in that order," Twilight whispered back. "If you need any help, I'm right here." Harry took a deep breath. He didn't want to talk about Tirek. He still had dreams about his fight. bad dreams, even though Luna helped quell what she could. After a moment to collect himself, Harry said, "I suppose I should start by answering McGonagall's question. During my second visit to Equestria, the one where you thought I was kidnapped, Twilight's friends and I traveled to the frozen north to visit a place called the Crystal Empire. When we arrived, we got to meet Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, Twilight's sister-in-law. When we touched, her magic and my scar reacted. As the Alicorn of Love, her power is highly synonymous with love, the reason my mother's sacrifice could protect me from Voldemort. Due to the magic in Equestria, the dark magic tried to escape and take a physical form of its own. Cadance contained it until it weakened and retreated. That was our first hint as to what my scar was." "Take physical form? You mean to suggest your scar has a will of its own?" Lupin asked. Harry nodded. "When— I mean— How did you figure that out?" "That's where my amulet comes in." Harry held Celestia's gift so everyone could see it. "Princess Luna, Princess of the Night, was able to use her power over dreams to observe my mental link to Voldemort. The three princesses created this amulet to break the link, and then Celestia gave it to me before the yearly Summer Sun Celebration. That was how we came to learn the truth of my scar: it contained a portion of Voldemort's soul." Everyone's eyes widened in astonishment. Some looked beyond skeptical, others were fearful. Harry couldn't tell if they were scared of him or for him, but at least he had their undivided attention. Some, such as Snape and Moody, had their hands deep in their robes' pockets. Sirius, Lupin, McGonagall, and the pink-haired witch looked concerned for Harry. The Weasley couple were confused. Harry couldn't get a read on Moody's face, but skepticism seemed likely. Dumbledore, however, looked deeply troubled, more so than Harry had ever known the man to be. Still, he refused to meet Harry's eyes. Harry grew cross at Dumbledore's lack of input. "Voldemort was possessing you?!" Moody demanded furiously. "Not anymore, he's gone," Harry said quickly. "How can you be sure!? The dark lord is a cunning manipulator, how can we be certain you are even the one talking to us?" Mood scowled. He walked around the table, staring down at Harry. Twilight and Sunset moved between Harry and Moody. "Because I believe him," Twilight said firmly. "I've known him longer than anyone, I'd know if my friend was possessed." "You have a problem with him, you go through us," Sunset added. A small fireball ignited in her open palm, a threatening and protective message. The stare-down continued until Sirius said, "Mad Eye, back away from my godson. If he says Voldemort's gone, we'll give him the benefit of the doubt until we hear the rest." "Yes," Dumbledore spoke slowly, "we can validate Harry's identity later." Moody backed off and Sunset extinguished her fireball. Harry breathed a sigh of relief; that meant the hard part was done. At least Dumbledore had spoken in his defense. "Harry, I need you to understand how serious this is," Dumbledore warned. "If you have something to tell us, now is the time. How did you get ahold of his soul?" Harry nodded and began to explain. "I only carried a piece of it. Princess Celestia and I believe that when Voldemort first tried to kill me, his soul was fractured when the killing curse rebounded. A small piece of it latched on to me. When Princess Celestia gave me this amulet, it removed his soul fragment and trapped it. Once again, the plan was to open it away from Equestria, where it should fade without a host." "Does your amulet still hold a piece of that soul?" Lupin asked. Harry shook his head. "Not... not anymore. Not long before I returned, there was an... incident." He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Harry felt Twilight wrap a hand around his. "This is where things get confusing, even for me. My memories are smudged, I don't remember the full picture. I'm still trying to piece everything together, but I'll try. "When I was in Equestria, there was an attack by a centaur named Tirek. He tried to conquer Equestria thousands of years ago, but his brother, Scorpan, betrayed Tirek after Scorpan befriended a unicorn in Equestria. Tirek was imprisoned for his crimes. Not long ago, he escaped with the sole purpose of stealing every bit of pony magic in Equestria." "Pony magic? I'm pretty sure there'd be a market for such a thing if they had magic," Mundungus said. Harry rubbed his eyes. "I'm talking about Equestrian ponies; they have loads of magical properties. Tirek rampaged across Equestria, stealing all the magic he could. Even the capital was attacked. The last place he visited was Ponyville, the place I've called home since the end of school last year. That's when he... he..." Harry shuddered. He could remember the feeling of his magic draining vividly, even if everything after was foggy. "He stole my magic." Looks of confusion passed between the adults. McGonagall looked terrified and confused. "That's impossible. Magic can't be stolen, that goes against everything we know about it. It's something we're born with, it can't be removed by anything. Even muggle-borns and squibs are born with and without magic, they don't lose or gain it." "She's right. Harry, that doesn't make sense," Hermione commented. "We've all seen you do magic, how's that possible if your magic is gone?" Harry shrank a bit as the adults continued their litany of questions. This was much harder than he thought it would be. Why was it so hard to talk about Tirek, it wasn't like he hadn't almost died before. Except that time my friends were closer to death than ever, and I couldn't do anything. "I'll take it from here, Harry," Twilight said to him. Harry muttered a quick thanks and stayed quiet. Twilight continues Harry's story by saying, "As unbelievable as it sounds, Tirek did learn to steal magic thousands of years ago; it's why he had such an unnatural lifespan. That brings us to the last part of the story. I wasn't there, but my friends told me what happened. After Tirek drained Harry of his magic, the magical imbalance around Tirek caused Harry's amulet to fail. Voldemort's soul fragment escaped and entered the nearest host: Harry. After possessing Harry, Voldemort used a spell to learn Tirek's ability and steal magic for himself, challenging Tirek. Voldemort was no match for Tirek, who managed to recapture Voldemort's soul in the amulet with Discord's advice." Harry found his voice, saying, "As I understand it, Voldemort got his— our— my? He got my body hurt, badly. Disapperation was the only thing that saved me from being turned to ash, not that it mattered." "I'm just glad Tirek trapped him instead of the alternative," Twilight said. "So where is this 'soul fragment' now?" Moody demanded. "Gone," Twilight said. "Tirek used Voldemort's magic against him and destroyed the soul fragment. Whatever part of Voldemort that was in Harry is gone, forever." Everyone in the room (sans Harry and Twilight) took a moment to take in everything that was said. Harry could only take wild guesses as to what they were thinking. They were likely comprehending that Voldemort's soul was splintered, and pieces of it existed outside his body, one of which used to be in Harry for over ten years. He had (briefly) returned to power by possessing Harry. Voldemort was the most dangerous wizard of the modern era, and he was demolished by a centaur older than modern civilization after a significant power-up. That centaur also violated their conventional understanding of magic. And then, there was the amulet Harry placed before them, claiming it was the same. Kill it... "That's... quite the tale," Arthur said slowly. "A rather unbelievable one at that," Snape snarked. "It violates rules of magic, highly unlikely. Potter doesn't understand what he is suggesting." "So says the man who can't get the Defense Against the Dark Arts job," Harry muttered. "You are still exceedingly arrogant, like your father, spinning tales of grandeur." "Has anyone told you you have an unhealthy obsession with a dead man?" "Enough, both of you." Dumbledore snapped. Harry and Snape broke eye contact, but tensions remained high in the room. The adults appeared to still be mulling over the tale. It felt like an eternity before anyone else spoke again. "So he's gone, or at least, that part of him is?" Lupin asked. "Near as we can tell, yes," Twilight answered. She pointed at the locket on the table. "That's why we were so alarmed by this, we think it might be similar. WE don't know if it's Voldemort's or something else, but we know it's cursed." "Why would someone split his soul? To what end?" a tall black wizard at the end of the table spoke. "I can guess, and none of them are good," Sunset said. Dumbledore drew his wand and pulled the locket closer. "A fragment of a soul?" he muttered, inspecting the locket. "Then it's possible, what Harry says?" Hermione asked. "I don't think so, Miss Granger. I daresay it's impossible," Dumbledore said. Disbelief mixed with outrage in Harry. That thing held a soul fragment, he knew it! Dumbledore looked at the locket once more before saying, "The fragmentation of Voldemort's soul upon killing Harry was a unique event. However, caution is always a good policy with cursed objects, its properties are likely similar. I would like to talk with Harry alone in the drawing room." "I'm coming with," Twilight said. "I'm afraid these matters are for Harry's ears only," Dumbledore said. "Well, too bad. The Dursleys transferred Harry's legal guardianship to the Equestrian government, he's under my authority," Twilight declared. "Hold on, I'm Harry's godfather, don't I get a say?" Sirius asked. "You're a fugitive, you can't legally claim him," Twilight countered. "Harry has Equestrian citizenship and is still a ward of the state until he ages out." Sirius swore. "Your ward?" Mrs. Weasley asked. "Try loyal subject. It's a weird power dynamic," Sunset said. "Sunset!" Twilight yelped. "Sweet Celestia, you're all almost as pushy as Rarity," Harry grumbled. "I don't care if it's about that blasted prophecy or my link to Voldemort, Twilight gets to hear what I get to know. If you don't tell her, I'll do it anyway," Harry said firmly. "Who told you about that!?" Mrs. Weasley shouted, practically jumping out of her chair. Harry spun around, baffled. Did she mean to say— "You all knew?!" Harry exclaimed. The adults glanced at each other, their posture said it all. "Since when, and why wasn't I told?!" Dumbledore's mouth pressed in a thin line at Harry's tone. "I see Celestia told you, just as I said not to. If you can't be persuaded, Twilight, and only her, may follow." Dumbledore gestured for them to leave with him, still holding the orb. Harry and Twilight exited the dining room, went up the stairs, and into the drawing room where they found the locket. Dumbledore stood and pointed to the couch, asking Harry and Twilight to be seated. Dumbledore sat on the opposite couch. "First off, I'm appalled Celestia told you about the prophecy," Dumbledore said. "I told her the prophecy only because she took you in over the summer; I needed her to understand the implication of taking you in. I suppose you want to know more now." "Headmaster, I don't know what the prophecy is," Harry said quickly. "I told Celestia I didn't want to know, I thought it was better not to know an uncertain future. But I am upset that you never told me; I want to know why." Dumbledore was silent for a moment, looking surprised. "I thought you might obsess over it, as Voldemort did." "That was my choice to make," Harry insisted, "not yours." "Yes, and I hope you'll forgive an old man for his doubts," Dumbledore said. "Many would do anything to know their future. I am pleased you've chosen the wise decision. However, there are more pressing matters," Dumbledore said. Dumbledore held up the locket in its bubble and didn't speak for a long while. "Harry, what I tell you must never leave this room. Every person who knows risks Voldemort learning the truth, and his ignorance is our advantage." Harry and Twilight shared a look. Dumbledore had been serious on the night Voldemort returned, but now he looked paranoid. Harry realized this was more severe than Celestia might've realized. "Now, Harry, you must understand that what you are suggesting is possibly the foulest of magics to ever be conceived. The soul was never meant to be damaged, much less split into pieces. If you believe this locket to hold a piece of a soul, then you have found something known to very few: a horcrux. A horcrux is a word used for an object in which a person has concealed part of their soul, tethering themselves to the living world. I suspected Voldemort might've created one, but I couldn't find evidence of any; that was until you handed me one in your second year." A memory from Harry's second year came to mind— A memory, preserved in a diary for fifty years. "Tom Riddle's diary! He put a part of himself inside it; that was his horcrux!" Harry exclaimed. "That was his first," Dumbledore said gravely. He held the locket between them. "If your hunch is correct, it proves he's done the unthinkable and made multiple. Each one split his soul and kept him from staying dead. So long as they exist, he cannot die." "That must've been why his body crumbled when we used the Elements!" Twilight exclaimed. She brought the locket to herself and started pacing around the couch. "If we can destroy this one, we'll be one step closer to stopping him! The only problem is how many he's made." Harry held up a fist. "Well, let's count. First, there's the diary." He held up one finger. "The locket," Twilight said. "But the amulet pointed to something in that bank, that might be another." Harry raised two more fingers. "Then it is out of our reach, for now," Dumbledore said. "Are there any more suspicions?" "His snake is probably one too," Harry said. "When I got to Equestria, I had one more vision, with the snake. That makes four so far, not counting me." Harry raised his fourth finger. "We just don't know how many he's made." Twilight sighed. "If Voldemort's soul was damaged enough to break off a piece during his attempt to kill you, the snake could be his last one. We need to destroy this one." Kill it... Dumbledore shook his head. "I doubt it will be easy. Horcruxes are powerful in their own right, but so important that they will undoubtedly possess additional protections. Until a proper path can be determined, I will take the locket for safekeeping." Dumbledore held out his hand and Twilight deposited the locket in his palm, shrinking the bubble to barely be bigger than the object it concealed. Dumbledore put the horcrux in his robes. "For now, there is still work to do," Dumbledore said. "There will have to be a change of faculty this year. There is someone who may have the key to what we need." "I wonder if the Dark Arts position is still jinxed," Twilight muttered, still inspecting the locket. "Harry's told me no one can keep that job more than a year. Have you considered swapping teachers halfway through the year so no one can keep it?" "I have not considered that approach, though I have adapted many others. I have changed the classroom, syllabus, and class name several times. I can work something out before school starts." "Sir, there's one more issue," Twilight said. "I know this is going to sound weird, but Sunset and I are kind of... stuck here. We can't open a portal home for some reason. I'm going to ask Celestia to open a portal, but for now, we can't go home." "Yes, Celestia and I talked about a lot of things while she was here last year. One of those was the alibi that Equestria is a country." Dumbledore spoke calmly when he said, "Celesita told me the truth, that you exist in a world separate from ours." Twilight and Harry shared a surprised glance. "I understand you'll want to get home," Dumbledore said calmly. "Until you do, I have a proposition." Dumbledore pulled out two letters with a familiar seal on them and handed them to Twilight. "I don't think the board would object to the proposal. That is, of course, if you'll accept." Twilight held the papers out for her and Harry to read. "Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry Teaching Assistant Application." "Oh, and this was delivered to me earlier today, addressed to the three of you," Dumbledore said, handing over one more piece of paper. "I was wondering if you might know them." "Good luck. —D." Harry and Twilight looked at each other. Discord. Author's Note Okay, so a lot happened. First Horcrux identified, and more to come. Dumbledore will need some help and this time Harry can be involved! And Harry seems to have some very... loud thoughts about them. Teaching assistant. Think for just a second, there is one teacher for each subject, with a school that has likely had an increasing number of students for the last 1000 years. The math rounds out from 300 to 500 students. How you grade 300 essays in one week is completely beyond me. Sunset and Twilight are way too old or experienced to be students. So, Discord may have messed a few things up in the background, where he belongs. Bye! Chapter 5: ReadjustingAfter Dumbledore pocketed the locket and gave Twilight the applications, he went to the basement to relay a cover story for the locket with the Order. Everyone was shunted upstairs until the ordeal was over. When the meeting was done, all but Sirius, the Weasleys, and Lupin had gone their separate ways. After everyone left, Mrs. Weasley invited the kids to the dining room for some dinner, which led to the most awkward conversation of the afternoon. "Alright kids, come take a seat in the dining room," Mrs. Weasley said with her motherly-yet-too-sweet tone. "Mrs. Sparkle can sit at the head of the table." Twilight, who had arrived late, stuttered. "Mrs? I'm not married." "Oh- I assumed—" Sunset facepalmed behind Mrs. Weasley. "Ginny told her mom about your promotion, and she assumed it was because you married up. I was trying to correct them." Twilight's face flushed scarlet. "Married?! Celestia, no! I've even dating anyone yet! Why would you think that?!" Twilight felt immensely mortified at Mrs. Weasley's idea. Her? Married? No, not anytime soon. She hadn't even started dating anypony. Who'd she even consider trying to date? The guard from the Crystal Empire? No way! "As I said, I'm trying to correct her," said Sunset "Mrs. Weasley, my position was earned, not given. I'm not that important, there are still three other princesses, I've barely hit my stride!" Twilight said. Mrs. Weasley looked a little embarrassed at her presumption, although Twilight didn't blame her. Human royalty didn't function like Equestrian royalty, and that was understandable. "Okay, this is great and all, really, but I'd like to eat, so can we shift focus?" Sunset said. Dinner was a relatively quiet affair after that. Twilight noticed Sunset was significantly less apprehensive about eating meat, so she ate without complaint. Due to the meeting and impromptu discovery of these "horcruxes", by the time dinner was over the sun had already begun to set. Hermione and Ginny showed Sunset and Twilight where they would be sleeping for the night. The room was less dusty but would require more cleaning in the morning, but it wasn't worse than the castle in the Everfree, so Twilight didn't mind that much. Sunset seemed more at odds with her surroundings, and Twilight felt a pang of guilt. Sunset had her life uprooted so many times, even if the first was self-inflicted. Hopefully, she'd cheer up if she found a way home. The next day, Sunset woke up and found Twilight alone in the dining room, reading over some papers. When she asked what Twilight was reading, the princess responded by saying Dumbledore gave them papers for teaching assistant positions. "I'm sorry, we got what?" Sunset demanded angrily. "Dumbledore found two piles of paperwork for teaching assistant, addressed to us." Twilight handed a paper over to Sunset. Sunset grabbed the letter and tore it open irritably. A teaching assistant application?! "This is ridiculous. We weren't even here a full day, how did this happen?" Sunset scowled. She crumpled the paper and threw it across the room. "Sunset, calm down, there's no need to get so upset about this," Twilight insisted. "No need?!" Sunset shouted. "Twilight, I had friends for the first time in my life, I've finally moved past the Fall Formal, and all of a sudden I'm here, with no way back. My whole life just got turned inside out again, you can't tell me to calm down!" Her magic sparked irritably, igniting her hair in a wreath of flames. "Uh, Sunset, your hair—" "I know. It did that back in Equestria." Sunset sighed, letting her flaming hair go out. She collapsed on a chair, moaning miserably. "Sunset? Do you want to talk about it?" Twilight asked, laying her hand over Sunset's. Sunset nodded slowly, closing her eyes. How do I phrase this? Twilight is in the same position as me, both of us are far from home, but she is the more willing traveler. Sunset fumbled for a word to describe how she felt. "I don't like it. Everything feels upside-down, again." "Sunset, are you... scared?" "Yeah, I guess so," Sunset admitted. "When I left Equestria, I wanted to be someplace with magic away from Celestia. When I arrived, I nearly broke when I couldn't use magic. So I reverted to what non-magical skills I had. Cunning, manipulation, lying. I feel sick just thinking about who I was back then. I wanted power, I felt I deserved what Celestia kept from me. All that negativity festered because I didn't see the value of friendship. Then I went back to Equestria to steal that crown. At last, I had magic again. And I used it to endanger everypony back home. And when I got my hands on the crown in my human world, I... you know, turned into a demon. "For all the time I've had magic, I've been a bad person. I don't want to back to how I was before we met. I have magic again, and I just had to lose contact with every friend I have back at CHS. They saw me for more than my mistakes. I miss them, and I'm stuck here." Sunset felt choked up as a tear slid down her face. Twilight moved closer to Sunset, wrapping an arm in a side hug. "I know, I miss my friends in Equestria too. But until we can get you back, I'll be there for you. I know Harry will be as well. And you have nothing to worry about being who you were. That part of your past isn't who you are today. You used that magic for good against the Dazzlings. I promise you, once we can send you back, I'll do it." Twilight slid one of the papers to Sunset: a letter addressed to Celestia. Dear Princess Celestia, Harry and I made it to Earth safely. We're staying in a safe house Dumbledore set up. However, there is a small problem. My portal accidentally dragged Sunset Shimmer with us. I tried to send her back, but I can't get the portal to open from this side. The spell isn't working. Until it can be repaired on Equestria's side, we're stuck here. We're hoping for an expedited repair so we can send Sunset back to the mirror world. Your faithful princess, Twilight Sparkle. Another tear trickled down Sunset's face as she looked at another reminder that she was stuck there. But, maybe, things could get better. Perhaps attending that school would make things more bearable. "When were you going to send that?" Sunset asked. "Right now." Twilight rolled up the paper and tapped it once with her finger. The paper flashed white, then disappeared. "I think I need a moment to think this over, maybe get some fresh air," Sunset said. "Yeah, you do you. Take some time to get used to here," Twilight said, patting Sunset on the back. Sunset stood up after thanking Twilight for her words. The formerly magicless human walked to the front door, intent on doing a little walking and planning a surprise for her two friends. Harry decided 12 Grimmauld Place was... marginally better than the Dursleys. The sleeping situation was better by default, beating his old cupboard by a wide margin. Mrs. Weasley's cooking was fantastic. But after a hearty breakfast, they all fanned out to start cleaning the house. The morning was spent cleaning the bedrooms. After that, they spread out a bit more. Harry chose the drawing room, as it was often used. Harry cleaned with Ron and Hermione, the other three Weasley were on another floor, and the two Equestrians were somewhere else. Mrs. Weasley probably wouldn't know what to do with Twilight. Harry laughed imagining Mrs. Weasley telling a princess to clean a room like a maid. And at the moment, Harry was cleaning the dining room like said hypothetical maid. "So, Harry, what was it like to learn magic during the summer?" Hermione asked as she dusted off the old piano. "Amazing. Twilight's a brilliant teacher, taught me loads of spells. Her brother trained me to fight with magic proper," Harry said, recalling his studies and training sessions. It was distinct from anything in Hogwarts. "Equestrian magic is very different from wizards'. Their magics have few incantations and no wand movements, like this." Harry lifted his hand, and several items floated out of the shelf he was cleaning. They orbited around him as he sorted through the items, from junk to unknown to potential danger. "Harry!" Hermione scolded, sounding like she'd seen him kick a puppy. "Underage magic, Harry! You can't do that!" "I can't get caught doing it," Harry smirked. The objects around him swirled in a wave, almost tauntingly. "When my magic was restored after Tirek, it was replaced. I might not register as a 'wizard' by magic." Harry shrugged with air quotes. "We don't know if the trace is active on me, but Twilight removed it just in case." "Bugger me, is there anything that girl can't do?" Ron said in disbelief. "Fred and George always said they'd figure out how to do it. She's probably better than half the teachers." "Funny you should say that," Harry said. "Twilight and Sunset got applications to be teaching assistants. They'll be at Hogwarts as long as they can manage." "Why Hogwarts?" Hermione asked. "Two reasons: our way back to Equestria is down indefinitely and Twilight never misses the chance to learn or teach magic," Harry said. He set down his sorted items and picked up the nearby broken glass, arranging them back in place over their panes. A quick spell later and the glass was restored as good as new. Of course, that spell was taught by Rarity, who said something along the lines of "mares like a stallion who can make a place presentable" or something. But, if Harry wasn't doing chores at the Dursley house, it was an improvement. "I shouldn't be surprised anymore," Hermione sighed. "But I'm so jealous you can learn and cast spells." The witch looked at the duster in her hand longingly, probably wishing it was her wand. "I could ask her to try," Harry said. "There's no guarantee. As I said, after Tirek ripped out my human magic and the Tree of Harmony stored everypony's magic, mine could be unicorn magic for all I care." "How did that feel? I mean, you were more or less turned into a squib," Ron asked with a shudder. Harry shuddered as well. "You have to admit, it's a terrifying thought, losing your magic." "I'm not going to lie, it hurt like hell. After my possession was reverted, I just felt sore, but that might've been my injuries. When my magic was replaced I felt better, like a part of me was put back in place." Someone knocked on the doorframe. Twilight Sparkle walked into the room. "Hey, has anyone seen Sunset?" Twilight asked. "She said she was going for some air, but I haven't seen her for a while." As though she'd been summoned, a bright flash of light signaled Sunset Shimmer teleporting in a moment later. A small bin rested at her feet. "I was out getting some fresh air, what's I miss?" "For three hours?" Twilight asked. "We've been cleaning for three hours?" Ron exclaimed. "No wonder my arms hurt." "Well, who wants to take a break?" Sunset asked. She lifted the bin in front of her, loaded with pieces of muggle technology. "I was thinking of a movie night. Is that alright?" "Yes!" Harry, Hermione, and Twilight said, the former two out of the desire to avoid cleaning. "What's a movie?" Ron asked. Sunset walked through the room and put down her bin of stuff. "I took a walk to clear my head and found this broken old VCR player sitting around. I thought if I could find a tape or two and a projector, I could fix it up to watch a movie. It took a while, but I found an old pawn shop three blocks down the road. I offered to fix some stuff in return for a broken projector and then bought a tape. Pretty good deal." She pulled out a few tapes and set them aside. "You can do that? Fix those, I mean?" Harry asked. "Of course, a little bit of magic doesn't hurt my odds." Sunset held up the power cords, but there were no outlets in the room. Sunset held out her hands above the cords. "Of course, this would be a problem if I couldn't generate electricity with magic." A yellow orb lit up between Sunset's hands, which she jabbed the power cords into. "I've still got to repair the projectors, it's a little more complicated. While I fix this, why don't you all move the couches and pick a movie." Sunset sat down and tinkered with the devices, repairing them in short order and connecting the two devices. "Seriously, what's a movie?" Ron asked, picking up a VHS tape. "Moving pictures, Ron," Hermione said. "Sounds and images. Muggles produce films for entertainment." "Muggle entertainment?" Ron said. "I don't know anything about that." "Neither have I; I never got to go to the theaters," Harry said. He picked up a film made by an American company. "But I heard good things about this one. It's fiction, all made up for fun." "Oh, yes!" Hermione said. "An animated film about animals who—" "Don't spoil it!" Sunset shouted from across the room. "It can't be that good," Ron grumbled. "Go get your siblings, I'm sure they'll enjoy it," Hermione insisted. "Unless you'd rather clean?' "And get some popcorn!" Twilight yelled back. "Already got some." Sunset said. Sunset tossed out several microwave popcorn bags. Ron rushed out of the room as Sunset and Twilight set out their movie setup. There was a crackle of magic as the projector spit out an image onto an illusory rectangle that floated in the air. "Magical blackboard?" Twilight asked. "Means I don't have to use a screen," Sunset explained. "Why not project the image directly? It'll get better resolution." "I didn't want to. I don't think the resolution is that good." Harry and Hermione moved the couches to face the projector. Harry sat down on the far right of the first couch. "Okay, who's sitting where?" Twilight sat down on the right of the second couch. "I got my spot." "Are you sure you don't want to sit next to him?" Sunset teased, pointing at Harry. Harry huffed in faux indignation, a petty revenge plan already formed in his head. Harry flexed his wrist, transforming his bracelet into a wand. He then pointed it at Sunset. He recalled the transformation spell Twilight found in the Castle of the Two Sisters. There was a flash of light before Sunset was replaced by her original unicorn body. Sunset looked surprised by the transformation, stumbling on her old hooves. Harry blew on the tip of his wand before snapping it back on his wrist. Sunset glowered. "Really? Well, how's it with the shoe on the other hoof!" She blasted a spell at Harry, who was unable to dodge. Before he realized it, Harry was back in his unicorn form. "Hey!" Harry shouted. He jumped off the couch, stalking toward the yellow unicorn. "Why I ought'a—" A different redhead abruptly tackled him. Ginny squeezed Harry's neck in her arms, squealing. Harry couldn't find the words to speak or the strength to get out of the headlock. Harry couldn't get a full breath to cry out for help from anyone. He could hear Ron and Sunset cackling madly. The twins followed behind Ron and joined in mocking Harry's misfortune from the doorway. "Oh, why didn't you tell me there was a unicorn!?" Ginny gushed. "He's so cute! His mane is so fluffy and his fur is so soft!" Sunset couldn't stop laughing and fell to the ground as her laughter overpowered her breathing. "Could you let go of Harry, please?" Twilight asked. Ginny's arms slacked for a moment. Harry managed to get a breath in. "Ginny, stop! It's me! Harry!" Ginny dropped Harry, red as a tomato. Harry rubbed his throat and greedily took gulps of air. "Harry!?" Ginny squeaked, blushing. "I'm so sorry, I didn't know it was you! You just looked too soft and cute—" Ginny cut her sentence off, embarrassed. "I don't think we look that cute," Twilight said. She floated Harry to sit next to her on the couch, then cast the spell on herself, transforming into her alicorn body. "Find a seat, we have a movie to watch." "You can talk?" Hermione asked. "Animagi can't speak while transformed." "Well of course we can talk. How else do we hold a conversation?" Sunset snarked. She sat on the same couch as Twilight and Harry while the other humans sat on the other couch or the floor. Sunset pointed her horn at the popcorn bags she'd brought in, instantly popping them. "Have to say, I missed being a pony. I should've transformed earlier. I missed my horn." Sunset reached up to caress the appendage before saying, "I guess what I should be saying is thanks, Harry. Now, movie time!" Harry leaned back as the group watched the projector play the movie. He could get used to this. "Well that was unrealistic." Ron said when the credits rolled. "Ron, it's an animated film, it's not meant to be realistic." Hermione said. "It was about talking animals." Ron insisted. "Is that a problem?" Sunset said in a deadpan voice. Harry and Twilight looked at him with equally scrutinizing eyes. "Don't lie, you cried when the father died," Ginny said. "I wasn't crying, it's the dust in here." Ron protested, crossing his arms and huffing. "Must have been a lot." George noted. "For that many tears? I'm surprised we aren't choking," Fred added. "Of course, I did clean the dust away, so I don't know where it came from," Harry chuckled. Nearly everyone in the room cried at that scene, and Harry knew Ron wasn't an exception. Before they could pick on Ron more, Mr. Weasley poked his head into the room. Evidently, he was back from work. "Hey, kids." Mr. Weasley said. "Molly said—" his eyes caught on the projector— "what'cha got here?" he asked. "Watching a muggle movie," Fred said. "Oh really? I've always wanted to go to one, but never figured out how. How do they move an image without magic? And what about sounds?" "It's simple, really," Sunset said. She ejected the VHS tape and held it up. "This tape is sensitive to magnets and holds imprints from the image and sound. A VCR can play back the recorded message by detecting the magnetic material." Arthur picked up the VHS tape like he'd been handed the holy grail or a royal artifact. "Incredible. To think Muggle can achieve so much without magic." "Please, this thing's archaic. If you want to see something advanced, you should see the internet," Sunset said. "The what?" Hermione asked. "Yeah, I don't think I've heard of that," Harry said, equally puzzled. The "Internet" didn't sound familiar. "Seriously?" Sunset asked. "I thought you lived with nonmagical people?" "I haven't been keeping up with muggle news as well as I should," Hermione confessed. Harry voiced similar sentiments. Sunset sighed. "Well, I guess it'd be hard to explain without a reference. Just think of it as an invisible intangible cloud that contains the sum of all modern knowledge that anyone, anywhere, at any time can access, and you get the barebones idea." "Incredible," Mr. Weasley said, awed. "The things those muggles can come up with. Now, where might one find this 'cloud'? What kind of weather should I expect from it?" "You said Mrs. Weasley said something?" Harry asked, knowing that Mr. Weasley wouldn't stop if he was allowed to keep asking questions. "Oh, Molly said to come down for dinner." Everyone stood up to rush to the dining room. Harry packed Sunset's film equipment onto a shelf he cleaned and turned to leave. "Harry, Twilight, wait a second, would you?" Sunset asked. The three stayed behind as the others left to get their food. Sunset summoned the papers Dumbledore had delivered the day before, now uncrumpled. "I... I think... I'll give this teaching assistant thing a try," she said reluctantly. Twilight let out a squeal of excitement. "Now all three of us can go! Come one, let's go tell the others." She flapped her wings in the air, exiting through the door, Sunset trotting not far behind. Harry then remembered that he hadn't learned the counterspell. "Wait!" Harry shouted after them. "How do I turn back!?" Author's Note I'm sorry this took so long. I hope this can make up for it. A lot more "fluff" and comfort in the chapter, with a small measure of humor. We'll get to some real plot soon, so stay tuned for that. Big changes are coming, be prepared for those. Also, can anyone guess which film they selected to watch? Bye! Chapter 7: The Sorting SurpriseThere was, of course, something different about the start of this year. The question posed itself as soon as the students got off the train station at Hogsmead. "So, if the thestrals are gone, how do we get to the castle?" Ron asked. Harry had almost forgotten that the thestrals had been relocated to Equestria. Harry had visited the island outside of his first visit if only to talk to Buckbeak or impress Aurora, Chime, and other foals with magic. The thestrals were withdrawn, used to being invisible or avoided. Out of all the island's inhabitants, they adjusted the slowest to their new lifestyle. Thestrals made Hermione look like a party pony. "What's this about thestrals?" Sunset asked. "I really need to catch up on things." "Last year, Harry worked to kidnap every unicorn, pegasus, thestral, griffon, and hippogriff and send them to Equestria," Hermione supplied. "I checked, it's the largest scale crime since the last wizarding war." "Seriously? Didn't know you had that in you," Sunset said, punching Harry in the shoulder. "Ow!" Harry rubbed his arm as they walked down the path to where the carriages would have taken them to school. "Well, Celestia did all the work. She just needed me to find them." "It's more than I've done for Equestria," Sunset moped. "You helped save everyone from the sirens," Twilight added. "You know, one of these days you're going to have to explain all these stories to us," Hermione said. "Hey, where's Hagrid?" Ron asked, looking around. "He normally directs the first years." Harry looked around, trying to find Hagrid. True to Ron's words, the half-giant was nowhere to be seen, and Hagrid was certainly too large to hide himself anywhere nearby. The first years were meandering around the station, directionless. Professor Grubbly-Plank was at the end of the station, directing fist years to form up near here. The head boys and girls were trying to herd them to her, but all nine of them lacked the presence of one Rubeus Hagrid. "The real question is why McGonagall is here," Neville spoke, pointing at the end of the station. True to Neville's words, the deputy headmistress was standing at the end of the train station, obviously looking for something or someone. She must have spotted what she was looking for, because she started walking forward through the student, right at Twilight and Sunset. She stopped right in front of their group. "Ms. Shimmer, Ms. Sparkle, welcome to Hogwarts," McGonagall said. "It's great to be here!" Twilight said with enthusiasm. "Yep," Sunset agreed with less energy. "Teaching assistants aren't jobs we've had in my time here. Now, here's the procedure. You two will come with me, we have to make a quick stop at the Headmaster's office to finalize a few details. Then you will be introduced to the school and take your seats. Is that understood?" McGonagall asked. "Crystal clear," Twilight said. "Excellent. Come along then." With her part spoken, McGonagall turned and left to walk toward the castle. Harry waved goodbye to the two Equestrians as they walked with the professor. Harry and his friends followed behind a small way to where the carriages normally were. To Harry's surprise, there were carriages taking students to the school. These were pulled on their own, no thestrals. Most students didn't notice the difference, and those who did weren't going to question it. They must have been enchanted this year. Harry was glad wizards were moving past the disruptions "Celeste" caused. Hopefully, the gap left by the unicorns would fill itself in time. Suddenly, the carriage in front of them collapsed, the magic pulling it forward apparently pulling it apart. "Well, they're still working the kinks out with the new carriages," said Ron awkwardly. The four of them loaded into the next carriage, which stayed intact for the ride. Twilight and Sunset walked into Dumbledore's office with plenty of time before the first year's sorting. The room was still as strange as Twilight remembered, full of odd devices and an aura of strange magic. The old man was reviewing a few papers as McGonagall ushered them in. He set the papers down and took off his reading glasses as he took notice of the two. "Ah, Ms. Sparkle, Ms. Shimmer, welcome to Hogwarts," he said with a smile. He placed two sets of papers down. "I'll just need you two to sign these final papers, then we'll have one thing left to do." Twilight walked to his desk and read the papers. They were forms to finalize their positions as teaching assistants, nothing serious. She signed her set of papers and then handed them to Dumbledore. Sunset also read the papers, then said, "What was that 'one thing' we have to do?" The look in Dumbledore's eyes could almost be called mischievous. "It is merely a tradition," Dumbledore spoke, "but I would like you to try being sorted. You may decline, though students often find the experience enlightening." "Can I have a moment?" Sunset said, already dragging Twilight back through the door, removing them from the office. Twilight could tell Sunset was very nervous. "Hey, Twilight?" Sunset whispered. "Yeah?" "I don't think I'm going to go through with sorting," Sunset confessed, fidgeting with her hair. The former unicorn paced up and down the door's threshold. "I mean, what if I get placed in Slytherin?" "I'm sure you'll be where you'll fit in best." Twilight encouraged her friend. She placed a hand on Sunset's shoulder, keeping the girl rooted. "You can say no." "You heard what Hermione said. They're ambitious, and you know what I was like. Ambition could sum up my entire life! What if- what if it puts me there because of who I was? I've tried so hard to change, but what if it's not enough?" "Then it'll be dead wrong," Twilight declared with confidence. "Sunset, you choose who you get to be. And if that hat can't see that, we'll feed it its brim and put you where you want to be." Sunset smiled a bit more, posture straightening as she gained confidence. "Yeah, that makes sense. I'm not here for magic, I'm here because my friends are." Twilight opened the door to Dumbledore's office and walked back in. "I guess we can let the hat sort us." Sunset sat down, anxiety hitting all-time highs. Dumbledore placed the hat over Sunset's eyes, plunging her into darkness. "Well, well, well, what have we here?" an old voice spoke softly. "A unicorn? I've had students who were part one thing or another, but you're nothing like that... You're unique. Sorting you will be such a difficult job; I like that. But what to do? Let's see... You're powerful, there's no doubt about that, maybe more so than any human student. There's a special fire in you, I can see that. Your mind is truly remarkable; clever and loyal." Just don't put me in Slytherin and I'll be fine, Sunset thought meekly. "Not Slytherin? Why not? You could be great there. Slytherin wants those with potential like yours." I don't want to be great, I don't deserve that. "Yes, yes, I know," the voice spoke with pity. "It's all up here, in your mind. You're afraid of being the wayward student you once were. But is that fear befitting of Gryffindor?" Wasn't Hermione's mind befitting Ravenclaw? Sunset spat back. "There's that fire in you." The hat chuckled. "I've had many difficult choices. I once placed a student in Gryffindor because they had the potential to be brave. You're a challenge. I've never been wrong, but you are proving to be the hardest decision yet. So much conflict. I doubt you even know where to go." That's not my fault. People change, we're not the same when we grow up. Why do you even sort? Isn't that just confirmation bias? The more people act like their house's expected trait, the more people associate the house with that trait. The more bad people are sorted into Slytherin, the worse they look. Then good people avoid Slytherin, leaving the bad apples to rot together. "Hm... fair point; that is a conundrum. But I can't just put them wherever; I need to sort them as my makers wanted!" The people you sort are eleven-year-olds in the middle of puberty. Personalities change rapidly, even overnight. The houses create an echo chamber. The more I think about it, the more I think this was a mistake. Just say you can't figure me out or something. "No, wait! I've almost got you figured out. I'll be able to sort you soon." Sunset reached her hands up to the brim of the hat. Too late. "Wait, stop! The answer is—" Twilight noticed the look of resolution on Sunset's face as she pulled the hat off. It had been nearly ten minutes, and the hat hadn't done anything. Dumbledore said it would declare the house when sorting, but it hadn't said anything. She didn't look downtrodden about the decision, but it was clear she was conflicted about it. "Did it pick a house?" Twilight asked. Sunset shook her head and shrugged. "Don't know," Sunset admitted. "I took it off before it could decide." "Why?" Twilight asked. "Because I've never let anyone decide my fate for me," Sunset confessed, shrugging. Sunset looked at the old, faded Sorting Hat before she handed it back to Dumbledore. "It had reasons to put me in every house. It even considered putting me in Slytherin. I don't belong in that house, not with its reputation. I think I'll remain unsorted if that's alright with you." "That is your choice," Dumbledore said. He lifted the hat. "Now, Ms. Sparkle, would you like to try?" Twilight took a seat and the hat was placed on her. "Another one of you? This is a year of firsts..." the hat's voice spoke. "So how does this work? Do you read my mind, ask me some questions, or do you read my destiny or something? I've never talked to a magic hat before," Twilight questioned. "There's the curiosity Ravenclaw is known for," the hat whispered. "Everything I need is in your thoughts, which I hear as well as any voice. Let's see, you are very curious, that much is plain. Brave, too, especially for your friends. And there's plenty of power in you, more than any human I've sorted, that's for sure. Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin would die for an alicorn like you to join. Oh, but there's lots of loyalty toward your friends, very befitting of a Hufflepuff. They seem very important to you." Twilight answered, thinking, more than anything else. "Then, perhaps you would do better in Hufflepuff, they are all about loyalty. Perhaps you would do better with others like you..." Why's that important? Twilight asked. Surely that was a test of some sort? "Whatever do you mean?" The hat asked, incredulous. "Do you not know of the houses? Hufflepuff values loyalty and integrity, qualities found in friendship. Is one of the Elements not Loyalty? Why not Hufflepuff?" Well, you're not wrong, but that's not how friendship works, Twilight countered. She thought back to her many friends in Ponyville, and what made them special. Friends can come from all walks of life. You don't need to be similar to have a strong connection. There may be four houses, but that shouldn't limit who I can be friends with. I have friends who do all sorts of things, our differences don't push us apart, they remind us of what brings us together. There was a moment of silence before the hat spoke again. "You truly believe that." The hat sounded choked up, on the verge of crying. Are you okay? Twilight asked in her head. Can I hug a hat? "I haven't been worn by people like you since the founders split. I now know where you go— "RAVENCLAW!" Twilight took off the hat and placed it back on the table. "That was... interesting," Twilight said. "I mean, the hat was in my head, I don't know how to feel about that, but it seemed nice." "I've never seen two hatstalls before," Dumbledore said. "I must have been just as disoriented as you." "Hatstalls?" Twilight asked. "When the hat takes a long time to decide, more than five minutes, it's called a hatstall," Dumbledore explained. "It happens once every fifty years or so. I believe Miss Shimmer now holds to record." Dumbledore picked up the old hat and carried it gently as he stood up. "Now, I believe we have a sorting cerimony to attend." Just like the last time she was here, four long tables lined the hall, each decorated with different colors. The four tables were lined with students, all merrily conversing. Twilight and Sunset followed Dumbledore into the room as he moved to the staff table. As they did so, the whispers and rumors from the other tables sprouted up. Most were focused on Twilight, as some remembered her from last year's ball. Dumbledore pointed to two empty seats at the staff table, reserved for the two new teaching assistants. The seats were near that one teacher Harry had complained about, the one who substituted for Hagrid the previous year. She also noticed a new teacher at the table. She wondered if Dumbledore had found a replacement for Defense against the Dark Arts. Twilight and Sunset took their seats quietly. Twilight spotted Harry and waved her hand as covertly as she could. Harry noticed this and returned the gesture with a thumbs up. Twilight was fairly certain that was a good thing. The doors of the Great Hall opened, and McGonagall walked in, a new batch of students not far behind her. "So, you're our new teaching assistant?" asked the professor to Twilight's right. Flitwick, if she remembered correctly. He held his hand out in greeting. Twilight shook the professor's hand. "Correct. I'm Twilight Sparkle." "It's a mite odd of a name," Flitwick said. "It's my real name. It's perfectly normal where I was born." "Oh, I don't doubt that. Who am I, Filius Flitwick, to judge? I just wanted to welcome you to Hogwarts. Dumbledore told us about you two, I'm sure you'll fit right in." McGonagall held up a list of papers and began reading the first names. "Euan Abercrombie!" The boy stumbled forward and put the Hat on his head; it was only prevented from falling right down to his shoulders by his very prominent ears. It didn't take the hat long to decide "Gryffindor!" Twilight watched in fascination as the ceremony continued in earnest. Student after student came and went, and each one was sorted in less than five minutes. At last, the final student was sorted. McGonagall reached for the hat when its "mouth" opened again. "Today has been the best in generations!" the hat shouted, loud and joyous. It sounded on the verge of crying, again. "How rare it is that I find those who see beyond the confines of houses! The founders of our noble school thought they could never part. Today I saw two who are willing to cross that great divide. If today were my last, I would be a happy hat indeed." The hat twisted to the staff table as it said, "I wish you well, Daydream, and you, oh Princess of Friendship." With its last cryptic lines said, the hat closed its "mouth" and went silent. No one quite knew how to react. "Does it normally do that?" Twilight asked. "Not at all," Flitwick said. McGonagall picked up the hat and stood and put them behind a door to the left of the staff's table, looking confused all the while. Dumbledore stood up, recapturing the whole school's attention. "To our newcomers," said Dumbledore in a ringing voice, his arms stretched wide and a beaming smile on his lips. "Welcome! To our old hands, welcome back! There is a time for speech-making, but this is not it. Tuck in!" There was an appreciative laugh and an outbreak of applause as Dumbledore sat down neatly and threw his long beard over his shoulder to keep it out of the way of his plate, for food had appeared out of nowhere so that the five long tables were groaning under joints and pies and dishes of vegetables, bread, sauces, and flagons of juice. Twilight carefully selected food to add to her plate. She hoped feasts wouldn't be here every day, she might have to watch her weight. Wait, why should I? Celestia eats enough for two ponies, and she remains in perfect shape. I wonder if I have a matching metabolism. Sunset had less concern, placing new food Twilight was unfamiliar with on her plate. It was a long few minutes before Dumbledore stood up again as the feat died down. "Well, now that we are all digesting another magnificent feast, I beg a few moments of your attention for the usual start-of-term notices," Dumbledore said. "First years ought to know that the forest in the grounds is out of bounds to students— and a few of our older students ought to remember that by now. Mr. Filch, the caretaker, has asked me, for what he tells me is the four hundred and sixty-second time, to remind you all that magic is not permitted in corridors between classes, nor are many other things, all of which can be checked on the extensive list now fastened to Mr. Filch's office door. "But, more importantly, we have had several changes in staffing this year, and by that, I mean four. We are very pleased to welcome back Professor Grubbly-Plank, who will be taking Care of Magical Creatures lessons while Hagrid is unavailable. We are also delighted to welcome a new member of staff this year. Professor Slughorn," An old man (evidently Professor Slughorn) stood up, his head gleaming in the candlelight. He was rather... rotund, balding, and quite old. "is a former colleague of mine who has agreed to resume his old post of potions master." Potions? The word echoed throughout the hall as people wondered whether they had heard right. Twilight herself was surprised; she knew Snape had been the professor for years, and if she wasn't mistaken, Snape still sat at the staff's table. If Slughorn was teaching potions, then who— "Professor Snape, meanwhile," said Dumbledore, raising his voice so that it carried over all the muttering, "will be taking over the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher." Twilight was certain she heard Harry shout "No!" at the Gryffindor table and barely resisted the urge to slap her face. Conversations sprouted up like weeds at this information. Most of the hall burst into conversation at the reveal of Snape's new position. Dumbledore coughed loudly and the students quieted down. "And finally," Dumbledore said before gesturing to Twilight and Sunset. "Today we have the opportunity to welcome two teaching assistants for the first time in a long while. Allow me to introduce Miss Sparkle and Miss Shimmer." Twilight and Sunset stood up. "They are here to help both the professors and students with the balance of coursework this year." The whispers and rumors from the other tables returned in full force. "Those wishing to play for their House Quidditch teams should give their names to their Heads of House as usual," Dumbledore continued. "But now, a good night's rest awaits you all, and I know that your top priority is to be well-rested for your classes tomorrow, both new and returning. Let us therefore say good night." The hall was filled with screeching stools as students stood up. Prefects, Head Boys, and Head Girls shouted over the noise for first years to follow along. Twilight spotted HArry moving with the rest of his house to the Gryffindor tower. We can talk tomorrow. "Ms. Shimmer, Ms. Sparkle," Dumbledore said. "We ran out of time earlier, so I'd like to see you in my office tomorrow to discuss the fine details of your job. Until then, I'd recommend you get to know some of the students." Twilight shared a glance with Sunset. "I wouldn't mind visiting Ravenclaw." Sunset was silent for a drawn-out moment before saying, "Strange as it seems, I think I'll visit Slytherin before I go to bed." "Can I ask why?" Twilight inquired. "I think it might be worth a shot, getting to know them," Sunset said. "Then I'll see you tomorrow," Twilight said as she went off to find the Ravenclaw tower. Author's Note Alright, I want to get a few things out of the way. Houses. There's the nerd house, the side character house, the villain house, and the main character house. I think we all know which is which. We never got a significant Ravenclaw character until book FIVE, and one of them was wasted on a love interest who practically vanished after the book. The most significant Hufflepuff lived to die, that's it. And Slytherin? They are the bad guy house Rowling wrote to incite conflict in book one, not knowing how her story would evolve. Sorting Twilight into Ravenclaw made sense. I'm not putting her into the "main character house" just because she's brave. But Sunset? I spent too long rationalizing my decision. Even post "My Past is Not Today", her personality is still in recovery from being evil. Anyway, I'm sorry for the long wait, but there's nothing I can do about that. Chapter 8: House MeetingsThe Slytherin Dungeon was... not what Sunset expected. The dungeons were a less-than-ideal location for a common room, at least Gryffindor and Ravenclaw got the towers. The place was almost adequately lit, the pale lighting looked awful for studying and more for scheming. The grand look of the room offset this, looking ancient and magnificent with masterfully created tapestries and sculptures. Some parts of the room had glass panes looking out into the water, probably under the lake near the castle. All in all, Sunset would describe it as a dark mirror to Canterlot's majestic interior designs. If Canterlot was styled after Celestia's tastes, the Slytherin Dungeon was made from Sombra's brooding thoughts. That was, of course, to say nothing of the faint stench of dark magic. The whole place felt... off, like the Everfree Forest or the aura of the Dazzlings. Sunset felt like malicious eyes were staring into her back every second she stood there. The prefects directed the first years to their dormitories as soon as everyone arrived. While that was being handled, Sunset walked into a larger area with more widows and a few couches with several students. It was an impressive work of architecture, especially if the outside of the windows was real. "So, you're the new assistant?" a student asked. She had brown hair, and vibrant green eyes, and was years younger than Sunset. Sunset nodded her head. The girl stood up and offered her hand. "I'm Penelope Padgett." "Leave the welcoming to the prefects," a boy snarked. He had greasy blonde hair and a look that Sunset had seen on Canterlot royalty. The kind that the ones who always wanted more, but never had enough. Second-class royalty. The boy walked up to Sunset, almost pushing Penelope over when he offered his hand instead of hers. "Draco Malfoy, I'm one of the prefects this year. You'll be working with us, I suspect." Sunset smirked on the inside. Oh yes, one of those types of rich, the ones who flaunt every bit of wealth and status they've got because of a crippling superiority complex. I never liked them at Canterlot, I doubt it's much different here. They never learned to appreciate the magnificence of personal merit. Well, best to make the right impression. "Pleasure to meet you, Penelope," Sunset said, reaching for Penelope's withdrawn hand, which was shaken gladly. Sunset didn't offer her hand to the other boy, leaving his hand proverbially hanging. "Afternoon, Malfoy." A boy reclined on a couch snickered. "Finally, somebody who isn't impressed by your daddy, money, or status!" "Shove it, Zabini, or I might give you detetion," Draco growled. "Who's going to enforce that on the first day of school?" Zabini bit back. "Anyways." Penelope coughed. "I've never met a teaching assistant. What's your story?" The younger student plopped down on an empty couch and gestured to Sunset to sit down. Sunset lounged on the same couch, sinking into the fabric. It was unfathomably fine, it must've been expensive. Elaborate and fancy, like the rest of the room. She relaxed a bit more before speaking. "Well, I'm from abroad. I thought Hogwarts might be a good opportunity," Sunset said, lying through her teeth. It almost hurt, how easily she went back to that habit. "Almost everybody back home had magic in one form or another." The students looked rather surprised. Sunset did recall wizards hid from muggles; surely they had magical villages somewhere? "Really? Where?" Penelope asked. "Oh... you wouldn't have heard of us, we like to keep to ourselves. I'm the first to leave in... well, years, I guess," Sunset waved off the question. "Why's that?" "Probably to avoid all the muggles, mudbloods, and blood traitors here," Zabini scoffed. "Lucky sheltered life, that's what you got." "What's a mudblood? That's a new word for me," Sunset asked. I swear I've heard that word before somewhere, but where? "Wizards with parents who aren't of our kind. Half-bloods are tolerable enough, but the other pollutes our good heritage," Malfoy grumbled. "I hope you're one of us." "We never know, things could be different where she's from," Penelope noted, her dainty finger tapping her chin thoughtfully. She turned back to "Most consider pure-blood as to having mostly pure-blood wizards with no half-bloods in the last two generations, and no muggles. I'm a half-blood. What about you?" "I'm... an orphan. I never met my parents," Sunset said. Her hands wrung nervously in her lap. It was such a shame wizards seemed to like their bloodlines, and Sunset had none to account for. "Well, they were of our kind, weren't they?" Malfoy asked. "If you mean they had magic, then yes. Every last one of them had magic, I know that. My teacher seemed sure of that." Imagine if you knew the truth, jerk. I'm not a pure-blood, much less a human. "A teacher? What's the school like over there?" one of the other girls asked. An identical girl stood off to her side, a twin. "The best place in the world. I learned from the greatest... witch ever. She takes a personal student every few decades. I was her personal student for a while." "Why are you here? Did you get expelled?" the other twin asked. "No, I left for... personal reasons. Call it a journey of self-discovery. I spent a few years in a... muggle community during that period." The Slytherins around her visibly recoiled, as though Sunset had tracked mud into a crime scene. "A muggle community? Are you daft!?" Malfoy exclaimed. Behind Malfoy, two brutish-looking boys huffed and left the room, all interest depleted. "How could you stand living like that?!" another student asked. "Oh, I was livid, but I had had my reasons. Hidding magic was an exhausting endeavor." "Couldn't stand it?" Malfoy said. "Must've been maddening for a pureblood like you." Sunset closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The memories of how much of a monster Sunset Shimmer was, even before she became a demon, still haunted her. How many people's lives had she made miserable for her selfish desires? She broke apart Twilight's friends, used Flash Sentry as an accessory, and turned the school into a battleground for disharmony. Then she enslaved everyone to make an army to storm Equestria with. And all for a chance to get what Celestia had (rightfully) kept from her. Sunset had once thought her magic made her superior, like these kids. They were young and impressionable, just like she had been. And they were told from eleven years old that magic inherently makes them better than everyone else. How do you even make arguments against this? Maybe... "It does give me an idea," Sunset said slowly. She stood up and addressed the students. "Here's an extra credit question. Which came first? The wizard or the muggle?" "Excuse me?" Zabini asked, sounding offended. "Hold on, follow my thought process here," Sunset said. "Magic aside, muggles and wizards can interbreed without complications, right?" A few heads nodded. "So, logically, the two are the same species, but with a genetic marker or something. These genes, passed thorough children, creates wizards, right?" "What's a gene?" someone asked. Sunset rolled her eyes. Apparently, these wizards were more backward than she thought. "Basically, genes are blueprints of the body. Parents pass genes to their children. It's why parents and children look similar. And no," Sunset glared at a student who looked like she was about to ask a question, "it is not a muggle concept, it is studied back home with magic. In short, if you inherit magic through your parents, it's likely because there is a magic chromosome. So, this brings us to the question. "If magic is passed down through the family, were the first humans magical or not?" Sunset asked. "Think carefully here." Some of the students murmured excitedly among themselves. "Well, of course, they were magical," Malfoy scoffed after a moment. "Why wouldn't they be?" "Then where did muggles come from?" Penelope asked. "Squibs, obviously." "Then all muggle-borns are descendants of wizards," Sunset replied. The room went quiet after that. Sunset smirked, realizing they'd seen the contradiction. "But if magic is dominant, why are there more muggles?" "And if the other came first?" Zabini asked. "Well, then all of you are descendants of muggle-borns," Sunset swore she could see a boy across the room gag. She ignored that. "So either magic is their birthright, like yours, or none at all," Sunset snorted. She yawned, stretching her arms over her head. It was then that she became aware of how large the crowd around her had grown. I think it's time I made my exit. "I'll leave you to that. I think I'll go to bed." In a flash of light, Sunset teleported out of the circle of students, walking toward the exit. The students, with curiosity and indigence forgotten, rushed toward her excitedly. They rushed at her, demanding to know what she just did, and how. "Was that apparition?" "Can you teach me?" "Where's your wand?" "Stop!" Sunset shouted over the inquires in a volume she'd almost compare to the Royal Canterlot Voice she had read about once. The students stopped their pestering of Sunset as her voice echoed in the common room. "Some of you should get some sleep before classes start," Sunset said. "I'll leave my question open to responses. In fact..." Sunset quickly looked toward the door out of the common room. It wasn't too far. She could always get well out of their range at any point. She had their complete attention after that teleport. Well, I can work with that. "If anyone can give me a thought-out response by the end of the week, and I like the answer, I'll show you how to do this." Sunset, in a show of dramatic flair, clapped her hands twice and teleported out of the Slytherin common room. The moment she was out, she rushed out of the dungeons. The looks some of them gave had been downright obsessive. Most of them were interested in magic for self-serving reasons, like she had been all those years prior. I can just say no to their answers, I suppose. The whole house is full of mini-Sunsets. What am I supposed to do with that lot, redeem them? Sunset's walking arrested itself. Oh. Twilight's walk up to the Ravenclaw tower was exhausting. She didn't think her human body was designed for that many stairs! But the riddle to enter was so interesting it made Twilight forget about her sore feet. Many fancy tables and chairs occupied the main floor of the common room, it reminded Twilight of Canterlot. The rows of books reminded her of the library even more. Some students were idly chatting, catching up over the summer's events. "Hey, Twilight, over here!" Cho said from the other side of the tower. Cho and a few other students were sitting around a table near the fireplace. Twilight walked over to where the group sat. "Come on, introduce yourself. We always get some talking in before we go to bed. These," Cho gestured at other students at the table, "are some friends along with what's left of the Ravenclaw Quidditch team. We have a lot of empty spots this year." "That's... unfortunate," Twilight said. She didn't care for sports much unless her friends were involved, like the Equestria games. Her less-than-stellar attempt at soccer as a human came to mind quite painfully. "Do you play?" one of the boys asked. "I'm Roger Davies, team captain." "Nice to meet you," Twilight said. "And, uh, no, I don't play. Harry made a game called cloudball over the summer, but I didn't do well." "Harry? As in Harry Potter?" another girl asked. "Yes. We're good friends. I'd count myself as his first friend." "Oh, sounds like a story," the same girl said. "It's not, really," Twilight insisted. "Anyways," Roger spoke over the girl, "what's this about a 'cloudball'?" "Harry made a new game with different rules and no broomsticks, we don't have those in Equestria," Twilight explained. "We called it cloudball. Last I heard it's getting popular in Cloudsdale as an amateur sport. But as for me? I can barely fly with my wings, much less a broom." "Wings?" Roger inquired. "Oh, it's really cool!" Cho gushed excitedly to the rest of the table. "I saw them on the train. She, Harry, and the new girl can transfigure themselves!" She turned to Twilight with a gleam in her eyes. "Can you show us? Please?" "Sure!" Twilight agreed. She scooted her chair back, stood up, and cast the spell. Her body returned to its natural alicorn form. Now much shorter, Twilight hopped up on her chair and scooted it forward with her magic. She held her wings out for everybody to see. "Whoa, that's so cool!" a bespectacled boy said. "She's adorable! Platonically, of course," another girl gushed. "How'd you do that without a wand?" a student asked. "She's probably an animagus. An experienced one doesn't need a wand, like McGonagall," Marcus remarked. "Nope, it's just a spell I found in an old castle," Twilight said. "You can talk!?" Marcus exclaimed. "It's brilliant, right?" Cho said. "Harry and the new girl could do it as well! Well, they don't have wings, but it's the same animal!" "So what is she? She looks like a winged unicorn." A girl walked around the table to inspect Twilight closer. She had a pale face with scarlet hair and glasses on her face. "Her face is highly expressive, her wings are disproportionately small for her size, her horn and hooves are the same color as her fur, and her mane and tail are striped. That's not like any magical creature I've read about. Do you mind if I take some notes?" The girl pulled out a small notebook from her robes. "Come off it, Yvonne, you're creeping the new girl out," Cho insisted. "Oh no, it's fine," Twilight said. She turned to the girl, Yvonne. "Well, first off, I'm an alicorn." "Is it like a unicorn?" "You're one-third correct." Twilight corrected. She levitated a spare piece of paper off the table and picked up Yvonne's quill. She made a simple drawing of an alicorn, highlighting three sections on the body. "Alicorns get their horns from unicorn ponies, but our wings are from pegasus ponies and our strength is from the earth ponies." "A crossbreed then? I've never heard of a crossbred animagus." "That's— uh, not how alicorns are made. I don't understand it myself, there are only four of us alive, and I'm the youngest. I used to be a unicorn pony, actually." "That's what Harry and Sunset were, right, unicorn ponies?" Cho asked. "Yep." "That's incredible. And you can still use magic in your animal form!" Yvonne closed her book and stuffed it into her robes. "Yvonne Bampton. I can't wait to see what you can teach!" "I heard you could apparate in the castle," a dark-skinned girl said. "I bet you know loads of magic." "I've been learning since I could walk," Twilight said. She thought back to a few stories her parents had told her about her fillyhood magic surges. "Probably before that." "Really? I'm so jealous. You must spend all your time studying." Twilight shrugged. "Unless I'm doing something more important, yeah." "What could be more important than magic?" Yvonne asked. "The magic of friendship, of course," Twilight answered. "Oh, great, more wacko stuff," a voice said. Twilight turned around to see another girl walk into the common room. She was rather short, with a tired and annoyed expression on her face. "One Luna's bad enough, believing in things you can't prove. You can't honestly believe friendship is magic. It's silly emotions. There's no magic there. The only magic that matters is what you do with your wand." "Felicity! That's rude!" Marcus said. "I know you don't like Luna, but you can't take that out on the teaching assistant!" Yikes, and I thought Hermione was skeptical. I mean, I guess they don't have Elements, but is it that hard to believe? All I had was a dusty old book, and I was willing to take on Nightmare Moon. Maybe I should've brought my copy of the book. "No, it's okay," Twilight insisted. "I was skeptical about it when I first heard about it, too. Harmony magic, also known as the Magic of Friendship, is well-known back home. Before my current title, I was the Element-Bearer of Magic, one of Harmony's six Elements. Each one required a specific attribute found in friendship to bring out their magic. But if you don't think so, that's okay. We can still be friends." Twilight transformed back and held her hand out to Felicity to shake. Felicity appeared completely stunned by Twilight's offer. Her mouth warped into a scowl. "Friends? Yeesh, you are a piece of work. Just try to keep your obsessions away from me, and we'll be fine." Felicity huffed and went down the stairs to the girls' dormitories. "Yeah, don't worry about her, she's a bit of a jerk at times," Cho said. Twilight shrugged. "That's okay, I've got tons of new friends already," Twilight declared with a smile. She got up out of her seat and let out a yawn. "I should probably get some sleep." Twilight said her goodbyes before leaving the Ravenclaw tower. It took a few minutes of navigation, but she eventually found her way to the room She'd been assigned for her time as a teaching assistant. The room was almost identical to the one she had as a guest at the castle. Twilight didn't bother changing into her nightgown, transforming into her natural alicorn body and curling up under the covers. I wonder how Harry is doing? And my friends back home, I hope they're not worrying. But Twilight had new friends, that was a good start. Tomorrow there would be more to do. Harry followed everyone else to the Gryffindor Tower, learning the absurdly complicated password of Mimbulus Mimbletonia from Neville, who had (for once) remembered the password. The Gryffindor common room looked as welcoming as ever, a cozy circular tower room full of dilapidated squashy armchairs and rickety old tables. The fireplace crackled softly in the grate, giving the common room a cozy, homey feeling, like the library used to have. A few students were warming their hands by said fire before going up to their dormitories; on the other side of the room, Fred and George Weasley were pinning something up on the noticeboard. Harry waved good night to them and headed straight for the door to the boys' dormitories; he was not in much of a mood for talking at the moment. Neville followed him. Dean Thomas and Seamus Finnigan had reached the dormitory first and were in the process of covering the walls beside their beds with posters and photographs. They had been talking as Harry pushed open the door but stopped abruptly the moment they saw him. Harry wondered whether they had been talking about him, then whether he was being paranoid. "Hey," Harry said as he walked past them. Harry jumped into bed, transforming halfway through his leap. He looked at his roommates, who were all dumbfounded. "Blimey," Dean said. "When'd you learn that?" "Summer break," answered Harry. He figured the whole story would take the rest of the night and then some, so he abridged it by saying, "I picked up loads of spells and tricks. Not much to talk about. How were your breaks?" "Yeah, it was okay," chuckled Dean. "Better than Seamus's anyway, he was just telling me." "Why, what happened, Seamus?" Neville asked as entered the boys' dormitory. Seamus did not answer immediately; he was rather obsessed with quadruple-checking that his poster of the Kenmare Kestrels Quidditch team was straight. However, his glancing eyes and a crooked poster betrayed a different focus. "It's really dumb," Seamus replied. Then, with his back still turned to Harry, said, "My mum didn't want me to come back. Thought it was a bad idea." "What?" said Harry. He transformed back into a human to sit at the edge of his bed. "She— well— she didn't want me to come back to Hogwarts. I had to fight tooth and nail to come back." "But why?" said Harry, perplexed. There were somewhat rational reasons, like the constant staff changes, recurring threats to students' lives, and a returned dark lord. However, Harry suspected the reason was less than reasonable "Well..." Seamus muttered, "I guess it's the rumors... about you." "About... me?" said Harry, shocked. Was Seamus' mother reading The Daily Prophet? "Well, yeah," Seamus answered with a measured tone. "Well, not just you, but Cedric and Dumbledore, too. I've never heard her more scared." "Scared? Of what?" Harry demanded. "Does she think I'm crazy and Dumbledore's an old fool?" "Unfortunately." That gave Harry pause. "Unfortunately" implied Seamus didn't agree, not entirely. Harry felt anger rise, before his wiser side, the side Twilight encouraged, calmed down. The Daily Prophet wasn't doing anything to quell the rumors, it encouraged them. How was Seamus' mother to know the truth? The truth was hard to find sometimes. Sure, thinking Harry was crazy and Dumbledore was senile was a stretch, but why should he care what Seamus' mother thought about him? "I mean, we all saw Cedric come back," Seamus went on talking, "the blood..." Seamus shivered. "I couldn't picture you doing it. You couldn't have hoodwinked Dumbledore, and Cedric supported you after getting out of the hospital. I guess what I'm trying to say is... I believe you, Harry. You, Cedric, and Dumbledore." "Yeah, my gran's saying the same," added Neville. "She says it's the Daily Prophet's not worth reading anymore. She's canceled our subscription. We believe Harry," he said with conviction. He placed his Mimbulus Mimbletonia on the cabinet closest to his bed. He climbed into bed and pulled the covers up to his chin, looking over them at Seamus. "My gran's always believed You-Know-Who would come back one day. Dumbledore's lost more than he's gained by saying he's back, he can't be lying." Harry couldn't find the right words. Sure, he expected Cedric's and Dumbledore's testimony to have swayed people, but after hearing about the Ministry's attempt to shut them down, hearing someone say that was surprising. "...Thanks," Harry said after a stunned silence. "Don't mention it," Seamus said, very nonchalant. "I mean, last time everyone thought you were crazy was with the Chamber of Secrets. I mean, everyone thought you were the heir and all that. But you obviously weren't, and I think doubting you a second time might be... over the top." Harry chuckled awkwardly. Technically, with Voldemort's soul fragment, Harry could've been the heir, but that wasn't important. "I mean, still talk to snakes, but I don't think I fit Slytheirn's pureblood fibs. thanks for the second chance, I guess." "Like I said, don't mention it," Seamus replied. Harry got out of bed and opened his trunk. He might as well spend the night as a human, being able to transform didn't change the fact that he was human here. Harry shifted through his bag until his eye caught on a black bag near the bottom of his trunk. Strange, I don't remember packing that... Harry hefted the bag up and peeked inside. What's that...? Author's Note I'm so sorry for the delay, these last two weeks have taken up too much time for me to write. Hopefully, I can get a better schedule from now on. And now, Harry has some followers, Twilight's made some friends, and Sunset's making Slytherin question their moral compass. Anyway, I'll start working on the next part as soon as I can; bye! Chapter 9: The First DayAfter he woke up from his first night back in the castle, Harry was eager to pack his bags for classes. In addition to his books, Harry tucked his amulet under his robes. Harry quickly checked the amulet; it weakly pointed toward Dumbledore's office, where the locket was likely hidden. He walked down the stairs to get out and grab an early breakfast but stopped when a posse of younger students stood at the entrance. Mostly first and second years, but there were one or two third years. "Morning, Harry," a third-year said. Harry took a moment to recall her name, Romilda, or something similar. "So, we were talking last night, and we heard a rumor started on the train that you're an animagus." "Ginny told us you look like a really cute plush toy," another girl giggled. Harry looked at the back of the group, where Ginny Weasley stood. He looked at her with an expression mixing disappointed and exasperated. Ginny merely blushed and tried to hide her face. Harry slapped his forehead and rubbed his eyes. "You're not going to leave me alone, are you?" Harry groaned. "Please?" a first-year asked. "Just show us, please?" "Sweet Celestia, I thought the mares on the Island of the Returned were bad," Harry muttered. "Fine, you know what? I'm up early, so I'll show you, but then I'm gone." The girls squealed at Harry's decision. Harry closed his eyes and cast the transformation spell. He dropped to all fours as hooves replaced his hands. His horn grew out of his head, his mane grew, and a tail popped out of him. His clothes vanished while fur replaced them. When the transformation was complete, Harry opened his eyes. A tidal wave of young girls grabbed at Harry like children fighting over their favorite toy, in which case the toy was Harry. "Oh my gosh!" "He's like a stuffed animal!" Harry was passed around like a show-and-tell exhibit by the Gryffindor girls. Some were petting his mane (some more harshly than others) while a few poked and "booped" his nose or horn. It was decidedly worse than Harry had expected. Harry spotted Ron walking out of the dormitories. "Ron, help!" Harry shouted. Ron paused, looking at the mess before him, then slowly crept back into his dorm. Harry sighed irritably. "Alright that's enough!" Harry's body disappeared in a flash of light as he teleported. Harry looked down from where he stood, then froze. He stood at the top of a staircase in Gryffindor Tower, but the stairs were opposite the guys' dormitories. He was in the girls' dorms, not the guys'! Ponyfeathers. Can this day get any more annoying? "I think I heard him!" One of the girls in the common room said, her voice echoing up the stairs. Several of the girls walked up the stairs, where they caught sight of Harry. Thinking quickly, Harry paced a hoof on the staircase. The girls' staircase turns into a slide if a boy goes up them. The whole staircase folded into a slide, causing all the girls to glide down to the bottom. Harry chuckled, not expecting it to be as effective as he had thought. So if I'm at the top, it affects every step below me. I guess they can't get me now. Thank Celestia for little miracles, I guess. "Harry? How'd you get up here?" Hermione's voice rang out. Harry spun around to see Hermione and Angelina Johnson standing just outside one of the dorm's doors. They walked forward and glanced down the sloped staircases, where a few disgruntled girls could be heard trying to get up the not-stairs. Harry sighed and transformed, careful to balance with one foot on the slide, keeping his "admirers" far away from him. "Harry can transfigure himself?" Angelina asked. "Long story," Harry sighed. He glanced down the slide again. "I should probably go before they find a way up here." "Are you going to teleport?" Hermione asked. "Just to the portait, I need to get out of here. I'll see you at breakfast." Harry said. "We'll come with you," Hermione said. "That works, right?" Harry nodded and pulled out his wand. He would need that to handle a three-person teleport. Hermione urged Angelina to grab Harry's shoulder, smiling a little too wide. Harry cast the spell, making them reappear in front of the Fat Lady. "Oh, Harry, one more thing!" Angelina said quickly. She pointed to the badge on her robes. "Listen, I've been made Gryffindor Quidditch Captain. We need a new Keeper now Oliver's left. Tryouts are next Friday at five o'clock and I want the whole team there, all right? Then we can see how the new person'll fit in." "Yeah. I'll be there as soon as I can." "Great. You haven't lost us a game yet," Angelina said before she hurried down the hall. "I forgot Wood left," Hermione noted. "I don't suppose that will change up the team?" "Definitely." Harry sighed as he walked to the great hall. "He was a good keeper..." Harry looked back at the dormitory and figured he should leave. I hope Twilight's having a better morning than me. Twilight woke up feeling refreshed from a good night's sleep. She stretched her hooves and wings out with a yawn. The beds here were very comfy, almost the same as the ones in Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, albeit much larger. Twight transformed back into a human and put on a robe Molly had helped her select during a trip to Diagon Ally. There was a knocking at their door. Twilight walked to the door, opened it, and poked her head out. She was greeted by the sight of Yvonne, and who must've been a few of her friends. "Good morning," Twilight said as she left the room. "AH!" one of the girls yelped, surprised by Twilght's introduction. Twilight covered her ears, surprised by the sound. "Becky, calm down!" Yvonne scolded the girl. "It's just Twilight the new teaching assistant, remember?" "Oh, yeah," the girl, Becky, said. "Sorry, I wasn't expecting you to be so... purple." "Yeah, you're purple. Is that normal?" Another girl gestured at Twilight. Twilight looked at her hand. My illusion must've worn off again. How'd I not notice that? I was sure I had it permanent this time! I need to keep better track of this spell, I'll just have to refresh it. "Tomoko! You just can't ask why someone's purple!" Yvonne exclaimed. "I'm sorry, I forgot this wears off." Twilight waved a hand over her face, reapplying the illusion to her skin, removing the purple color tones that were definitely not human. Twilight turned to the new girl and offered her hands. "So, are you all friends of Yvonne?" "Yep," Yvonne said. "This is Becky Arncliffe and Tomoko Kajiwara." "Hello," Becky said. "Hi." Tomoko said, shaking Twilight's hand. "So... if you don't mind me asking... Why was your skin purple? I mean, human skin tones barely reach pink. It could be a jinx, but that's incredibly mundane for a permanent condition. Do you have any nonhuman blood by any chance?" "It's just natural for me," Twilight explained. "I forgot that my illusion wore off." "So you're not human? Or, rather, not always human?" Tomoko asked. "Most of the time. It makes conversation easier," Twilight shrugged. "Wait, so if you're not human..." Yvonne murmured. The girl then broke out into giggles. "Wait until those pure-blooded hypocrites downstairs realize one the new teaching assistants ain't a wizard!" "I doubt they're all bad," Twilight said. "I doubt everybody there's as bad as Malfoy." "Well, there are some good ones, but it doesn't take long before they're ostracized or indoctrinated," Tomoko said. "I'm sure there's some good there," Twilight declared firmly. "So, what're you three doing here, doesn't breakfast start soon?" "We were wondering if you'd like to talk about magic," Yvonne said. "Everything you talk about is so fascinating. If you want to talk, that is." Twilight smirked. These Ravenclaws students were like students at Celestia's school; Twilight didn't have a chance to make friends there, but maybe they'd have a good chance. Sunset was a light sleeper, always had been. In Canterlot she rose with the light of Celestia's sun, and in the mirror world was up at the crack of dawn every day. And she was up and at it, ready to take on the world. That was probably why Sunset felt so tied when she woke up in the room she'd been assigned; it felt like a perpetual state of night, what with all the ambient dark magic in the dungeons. A few minutes later, she stumbled out of her room with a large yawn, dressed and refreshed but hardly looking or feeling it. I hope wizards have coffee at breakfast, Celestia knows I need that stuff right now. Sunset walked into the hallway outside, to find it devoid of people. Good, I don't want to talk until I've got something to eat. Sunset continued walking from her room toward the Great Hall until she heard someone shout her name. "Sunset!" Sunset recognized the voice as belonging to that younger girl from last night, Penelope Padgett. Sunset stopped walking, tried to put on a more alert face, and turned around. Two girls followed Penelope. The first had an almost sickly appearance, with unnaturally pale skin contrasting her black hair. The second girl resembled the first, albeit looking significantly healthier and a little older. "Morning, Sunset!" Penelope said with more energy than she had any right to. She bounded over to Sunset with matching zeal, only to pause an arm's length away, her expression turning to concern. "Hey, are you okay? You look sick." "Just tired," Sunset replied, trudging toward the exit. "Just get me some coffee and I'll be right as rain." "No, I mean, you look really sick. Your skin's yellow." Penelope reached for Sunset's hand and raised it. True to her word, Sunset's hand was bright yellow. Not this again, Twilight said it was permanent. I guess I should've inspected the spell a bit closer. "Is it a blood curse?" the sickly-looking girl asked. The elder one gently jabbed her with an elbow. Sunset glanced at the girl with a raised eyebrow; she wilted and looked terribly embarrassed. "Don't worry, we won't tell anyone. I understand if you don't want to talk." "Not, it's perfectly normal," Sunset said, taking her hand back from Penelope and replacing her illusion. "See?" "Are you cursed with yellow skin?" Penelope inquired, trailing behind Sunset. "You should have Madame Pomfrey check that out—" "Penelope!" the same girl scolded her. "You should know better!" Penelope's eyes widened. "Oh my goodness, I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to—" "It's fine, trust me," Sunset said to Penelope. She looked at the new girls and extended her hand to shake. "I'm Sunset Shimmer. And you are?" "Astoria Greengrass," the girl, Astoria, introduced herself. "Daphne Greengrass, her older sister," the other girl said. She jabbed her elbow into Penelope's side. "I'm sorry about her. She should know better than to ask about other people's blood curses." "Blood curses?" Sunset asked. She pointed at her skin. "You mean this? It's natural, everybody back home is like this. A rainbow of pastel colors, it's perfectly normal." "Oh, I suppose I've been rather rude, haven't I?" Penelope said with an embarrassed blush on her cheeks. Sunset chuckled at the look on her face. "Don't sweat it, kid. As I said, it's natural for where I come from." She turned around to walk backward up the stairs that led to the exit of the dungeons. "So it's not a blood curse?" Astoria asked, looking let down. Sunset was rather confused. Why would she be disappointed someone wasn't cursed? Unless... she wanted something to have in common, Sunset realized. "You have one, don't you?" Sunset asked quietly. Astoria nodded. "I'd appreaciate it if you didn't tell anyone," Daphne said. "It's an open secret, but it's not something to talk about. I don't kow how it works where you're from, but talking about them is considered..." "Rude, I get it," Sunset replied. "So, why were you looking for me?" "I've been thinking about your question," Penelope said. "And I don't know. I'm going to see if the library has anything about it." "You really want to know that spell, huh?" Sunset asked. Penelope shook her head. "No. It just... made me think. I don't have an answer, but I want to know what you think." "I don't have one," Sunset replied, much to the three girls surprise. "I wanted you to think critically. The answer doesn't matter as much as the question. Anyways, I'm planning to join Twilight and Harry for breakfast; why don't you two join us?" Sunset offered with a smile. "Join? You mean to sit at another table?" Daphnee asked. "Is that not allowed?" Sunset replied. "It's a point of pride with Slytherin, the informal rules against the "lesser" houses. Don't sit with them, don't let them sit with us, don't let them in our common room, and a few others." Penelope listed a few "informal rules" of Slytherin. "You sound like you don't like the rest of your house," Sunset remarked. "We're not all bad," Penelope said. "Astoria's an okay one." Astoria looked somewhat offended by this comment. "Most of them have a massive superiority complex. Their ambitions are for themselves. We don't want the same things." "What do you want?" Sunset asked. "I want to be better, and I'm willing to do anything I need to get there." "Whatever?" Sunset echoed. "Now anything, anything! I mean, we all have limits; I don't want to hurt anyone," Penelope quickly corrected herself. Sunset chuckled slightly. Is that what a good Slytherin could look like? Sunset and the other three walked up the last set of stairs to the great hall at the exact time two other groups arrived. Twilight and three other girls arrived, chatting idly. Harry also arrived, Ron and Hermione at his side. The three groups paused, stunned at the timing; they all arrived at the same time. "Morning, Twilight! How'd you sleep?" Harry said, walking up to his friend. "Great. I gave them a scare with my skin, but otherwise fine." Harry rolled his eyes at Twilight's indirect antics. He reached for her hand as they continued to the great hall. "Well, I had something similar. A bunch of girls ambushed me and said I looked like a stuffed animal. I'm glad no one snuck up on me in my sleep." "Speaking of sleep, Sunset, what happened to you?" Twilight asked. Harry had to resist the urge to laugh at Sunset. Her hair was disheveled and her eyes had heavy bags under them. She looked like she'd crawled out of bed half-dead. "The dungeons. I can practically feel residual dark magic down there. Threw off my whole sleeping pattern." "Yeah, Slytherin's not known for... keeping themselves in check," said the girl who followed Sunset. Two of Twilight's friends split off to join the Ravenclaw table, but the girl with glasses and scarlet hair stayed. The same happened with Sunset, with the Greengrass sisters going to their table. The group sat down at the end of the Gryffindor table, despite the odd looks they got from some nearby students. Harry sat next to Twilight while Ron and Hermione sat across from them. Sunset and her friend sat next to Twilight, while the last Ravenclaw girl sat across from Twilight. "Why don't we all introduce each other?" Twilight said while everyone loaded their plates. Everyone went around the table, quickly stating their names for the group. Twilight's friend was Yvonne Bampton, a seventh year, and Sunset's was Penelope Padgett, a third year. "So, you're making friends with Slytherin? Bet everyone's all the same, talking about their parents," Ron noted, his mouth stuffed with food. "Ron!" Twilight scolded. Harry agreed with her irritation, and not only because he was obligated to back her up. He hated Slytherins as much as the next Gryffindor, but Sunset was just walking with them. "What?" Ron said, incredulous. "No, he's right, mostly," Sunset admitted. "Everyone was sucking up to the talented assistant. The first thing that happened was Malfoy 'introducing' himself to me. You should've seen them when I told them I spent time at a muggle school, he looked ready to drop dead. I kind of want to tell him that I'm not a normal human." "Wait, she knows? Why?" Hermione exclaimed, pointing at the other Slytherin. "Honesty is a good policy with friends. You should try it," Sunset snarked lightly. "Well if you ever do tell him, take me with you; I'd like to see that myself," Harry said. The rest of the breakfast passed quickly enough, and then they had to get assigned classes. The head of each house handed out schedules for each student's classes for the year. His was a little bizarre. Harry, unfortunately, had two potion blocks and a double Defense Against the Dark Arts. Harry wasn't sure what to do about any of this. He liked Defense Against the Dark Arts, but abhorred Snape. On the other hand, Harry's dislike of Potions might've come from Snape's presence, and this Slughorn fellow seemed decent enough. While Harry was comparing his schedules with Hermione's and Ron's he noticed Dumbledore walking up to their group. "Ah, I was hoping to find you all together," Dumbledore said, gesturing at their group. He fished two papers out of his robes. "Miss, Shimmer, Miss, Sparkle. I've taken the liberty of creating some hours this week for you to help students." He handed the two papers over to the girls, who opened and read them. "What's this 'ancient studies' note?" Sunset asked. "That would be the ongoing research you two will be conducting on particular artifacts of my choosing. Those will be taken up in my office on days of my choosing. I think your unique skills will be most helpful." Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eyes. He left the hall immediately after. Harry knew what Dumbledore was talking about, they would (probably) be investigating the horcrux or anything of similar nature. Equestrian magic had contained one before, they might be able to help with the rest. If anyone could help, it would be Twilight. "What was that about?" Hermione asked. "If I were to guess, it would be those things I told you about, the ones like my scar. Dumbledore's working on a project," Harry said. He checked his schedule. "Ponyfeathers, we got a history of magic today." Well, I guess Twilight will have a better day than I will. Author's Note History of Magic is the most boring class in Hogwarts, all things considered. But, hey, there's no risk of death in that class at least. I'll do my best to update in a timely manner as soon as I can. I know it's been much longer than usual, but I've been busier than ever at my job. I'm hoping to get some more time to write soon. Chapter 10: Dumbledore's Plan"So, what do you think Dumbledore wants from us?" Sunset asked. After everyone got their class schedules done the Great Hall was emptied of students. She and Twilight walked up the stairs to the headmaster's office, and at the same time, everybody else left. The hallway between the GReat HAll and the headmaster's office was empty enough to hold a private conversation. The way Dumbeldoore phrased their "meeting", Sunset and Twilight would be participating in something that involved their Equestrian magic. Sunset could remember Twilight saying that unicorn magic, though able to achieve the same spells as a wizard, had unique properties that couldn't be separated. There was always a chance this was about the locket Harry claimed a piece of Voldemort's soul. Since then, Harry's kept a tight lip on what he and Twilight had discussed with Dumbledore, promising to tell everyone later. "Well, I have a pretty good guess, but I can't say what it is until we get there," Twilight said as they walked down a longer hallway. The two stopped at a large gargoyle statue. "Speaking of, we're here." She pulled out the slip of paper and spoke the password. The gargoyle stepped aside, letting the two through. A moving spiral staircase carried the two to an oak door with a bronze griffin-shaped knocker. "A griffon on the door? Subtle, Dumbledore, real subtle," Sunset quipped as she opened the door. The circular office was unlike anything Sunset had seen outside of Canterlot; delicate silver instruments stood on spindle-legged tables, puffing smoke and whirring; moving portraits of previous headmasters and headmistresses dozed in their frames, and, most magnificent of them all, the magnificent male phoenix who stood on his perch behind the door, watching them with bright interest. Sunset rushed over to the phoenix, awed. "A phoenix? I've only ever met Philomena; hello there," Sunset said to the bird. She reached a hand up, wanting to see if the bird would permit her to stroke his feathers. Since the bird didn't object, she ran a hand over his plumage. The bird ruffled his feathers and took off from his perch, landing on Sunset's shoulder. "Watch the talons, please!" Sunset said as she felt the talons press into her new robe. The bird pressed more into Sunset, obviously attracted to her body heat. Phoenixes ran warm and they enjoyed anything hot, which was why Philomena rarely spent time with anypony but Celestia and Sunset. Sunset, unfortunately, ran hot as a fever, and the bird liked it. The phoenix buried its head in her hair, and that's when Sunet's patience was tested. Deciding to retry an old trick from her days as Celestia's student, Sunset cast a spell to raise the surrounding temperature, making the atmosphere wave into a heat mirage. The phoenix relaxed his talons as his muscles untensed from the heat. Sunset carefully picked the bird up and put him back on his perch, igniting a strong flame beneath him to keep the bird placated. "This guy needs to get his bird under control," Sunset complained. The phoenix squawked from his tower of flames. "Yes, I'm talking to you." "Where is Dumbledore?" Twilight asked. The oak door to the office opened wide. "Right here," Dumbledore said from the entrance to his office. "Where else would I be but where I am? Lemon drops, anyone?" The mand held up a wrapped yellow candy. "Finally, some normal candy." Sunset took one and popped it into her mouth. "So, what did you want?" Twilight asked the old man. "I'd assume this is about the horcrux?" Dumbledore's kind demeanor dropped, replaced by grim resolve. "Yes, I'm afraid it is. I thought it would be best to involve Sunset in these matters, as she is the second best source of Equestrian magic." Dumbledore walked to the shelves behind his desk and pulled out a small box. He placed the box on the table and opened it. Inside was that same silver-and-green locket from the house of Black. "So I'll take it that Harry was right? That thing actually has a part of Voldemort's soul?" Sunset said, pointing at the locket. "Yes, everything Harry said was correct. But this locket holds a dark purpose for it's creator—" "Let me guess," Sunset interrupted, "immortality? Voldemort split his soul to keep the main portion around." Dumbledore looked surprised. "Well, yes. Was it that obvious this was a horcrux?" Sunset shrugged. "I don't know what a horcrux is, but Voldemort's not the only one who has wanted immortality. It's not outside the realm of possibility," Sunset said with nonchalance. "Although, this is by far the darkest method I've heard." "There were others in Equestria who wanted immortality?" Dumbledore asked warily. Sunset waved a hand in a so-so fashion. Sure, Sunset herself was one of those people once, but there were others. Tirek was immortal so long as he had magic, and Sombra was Celestia knows how old. But their methods were not for the sake of immortality itself, just a byproduct. "I know methods exist, I know of multiple immortal people; I've met two, not counting phoenixes, and heard of a few more," Sunset explained. "But I never considered splitting the soul. I can't even begin on how someone does that. That wouldn't offer power in return, which was half the reason some look for immortality." "So, I'm assuming you couldn't find a way to destroy the horcrux?" Twilight asked. "That is where we run into our first issue," Dumbledore said. With a wave of his wand, two large books floated from his shelves to join the locket on the table. One was a light brown while the other was an ominous purple-and-black. "Magick Moste Evile and Secrets of the Darkest Art. These are the only two books I know that make mention of horcruxes, but only the latter speaks to their nature." Dumbledore flipped to a specific page in the dark leather-bound book and slid his wand down the page. Several pages were severed from their book, and the greater whole was shelved again. Illusory words floated from the pages and were imprinted on a blank piece of parchment. "The book only mentions a few methods of destroying a horcrux, only two of which we have available." Dumbledore turned the parchment around. "Basilisk venom is the most potent venom in the wizarding world, and it happens that the sword Harry used to kill a basilisk absorbed the properties of the venom." Dumbledore pointed to a case where the sword of Gryffindor rested. "Despite that, the sword possesses no power to overcome enchantments. Any other method involves dark magics too volatile to attempt safely. Not even I would attempt Fiendfyre; it gains strength the more it consumers, I don't know what would happen if it absorbed a horcrux." "Well then, if you have a method to destroy them, why is this still here?" Twilight asked. "That is where the first issue lies. The sword cannot break it, yet. Secrets of the Darkest Art only mentions destroying horcruxes that are without enchantments. The locket's defenses were likely constructed over years, they will not be broken easily. The enchantments over the locket apply to the outside; I believe it may be possible to destroy it by opening it. Even then, it may have more defenses. We will need all of them to be destroyed if we are to defeat Voldemort. That is our number one priority." "So that's our goal, teach students and destroy horcruxes in our free time?" Twilight asked. "Yes. You will have free reign of the restricted section and my personal library in your endeavor, and the memories I've collected my pensive are at our disposal." Dumbledore pointed to the large silver bowl in the corner of the room. "We have one purpose now: to find and destroy horcruxes." Dumbledore said. "So, what have you figured out about the locket?" Twilight asked. "Many things, not all of which are useful," Dumbledore said. "It belonged to Salazar Slytherin, one of the school's founders. Voldemort is a descendant of this bloodline, which is what gives him the ability to speak parseltongue. It's said to be a powerful artifact with many powers, similar to Godric's sword and the sorting hat." "Parseltongue? You mean that snake language Harry speaks?" Sunset asked. Dumbledore and Twilight shot a surprised glance at her. Sunset shrugged. "Harry tells me things from time to time." "Do you think parseltongue could unlock it, like the Chamber of Secrets?" Twilight asked. "I have considered that, however, I cannot speak the language," Dumbledore said. "Harry did have the ability to speak parseltongue, which he discovered in his second year. However, without his link to Voldemort, the language should've faded out of his memory." "Yeah, not necessarily," Twilight said hesitantly. "After his soul was cleansed the second time, Fluttershy asked him to help with some snakes that were inhabiting some rubble. Harry was still able to understand them. I think it was some sort of imprint from Voldemort's memories. Harmless. At least, Luna seems to think so." "Then Harry may be some help with Salazar's locket," Dumbledore decided, slowly stroking his beard. "If he can open it, we can destroy it once and for all." Sunset smirked. Sure, she didn't understand some of what was going on, but she knew enough. This Voldemort guy tried to kill Harry, one of the first people to get to know her, the real her, after her little... episode with Twilight's crown. "Harry's wand and amulet would help as well," Sunset said. "Agreed," Twilight said. "Might I ask why Harry's wand is so important? Despite its usage in the battle at the graveyard, phoenix-feather wands possess no extra powers." Dumbledore requested. "I meant Harry's new wand." Sunset corrected herself. "As far as we can tell, it comes from an Equestrian tree called the Tree of Harmony, the source of the Elements of Harmony. It could mean his wand has a connection to Harmony magic, which is highly effective against dark magic. And his amulet's usage is self-explanatory." "At that point, we should just bring Harry in now." Twilight decided. "He will join a later session," Dumbledore said. "I will need to make preparations, we don't know how dangerous this horcrux is, For today, I wanted to introduce you two to the basics. I only ask you not to attempt to destroy or retrieve horcruxes without alerting me. But, that is all we have time for today, I am required elsewhere this afternoon." Sunset looked around the room, thinking. Potent as her magic was, this horcrux business looked beyond their caliber of magic. The princesses couldn't help until Twilight found a way back, assuming Celestia even got her letter. Sunset's eyes scanned the shelves, looking past the many titles until one caught her eye. It was an exceptionally old book, bound in a dusty old cover, but in surprisingly pristine condition. But what drew her eyes wasn't the book itself, but rather the mark written on it. The spine of the book was decorated with a mark of silver spirals and five-point stars. It looked familiar to something Sunset had seen before, she just knew it. "Before we go, can you tell me what this book is?" Sunset asked, retrieving the book. She walked over to the headmaster and handed the book over; Dumbledore looked surprised when he looked at the cover. "That? It's an ancient book, belonging to the great wizard Merlin," Dumbledore said. "He was widely believed to be the greatest wizard to ever exist, a living legend. He was a part of King Arthur's court, his greatest advisor. However, his legacy is made of as many facts as rumors. Some believe him to be a druid, a long-extinct clan of wizards. He was said to be sorted into the first year of Hogwarts students, which is five hundred years after Arthur's time. Some say he aged backward, citing this event. Others believe it to be an honorary sorting, like yours. Regardless of the rumors, he is credited with some of the greatest magical creations and feats in wizarding history. "But this book is a peculiar work. Many ignore it, and those who don't seem drawn to it. This book is written in a runic language that can't be deciphered. Magic won't translate the book, and no one knows what any of the runes are. Furthermore, the pages change between readers. As such, it's remained to every headmaster at Hogwarts, unread." Dumbledore handed the book back to Sunset. She opened the cover and her eyes widened in shock when she saw the inside writings. I can read this! "Well, it's no wonder why. This isn't a runic language, it's Old Equestrian!" Sunset exclaimed. "I mean, it's an older dialect, it might require some translation, but I can read it!" "Really!?" Twilight shouted, rushing over to Sunset's side. "What's it say?" "The inscription on the inside cover reads: To my friend Merlin, the greatest (and only) wizard I know. May these spells light your darkest days. Signed: Star Swirl the Bearded!?" Sunset said in shock. This isn't Merlin's book, it's a gift from Star Swirl to Merlin! That's the mark on the spine, Star Swirl's cutie mark! "No way! Really?" Twilight said, grabbing half the book. Her eyes scanned over the book. "It is! Is there anything else?!" Sunset flipped to the back cover, hoping to find another inscription. Sure enough, another entry was scribbled on the inside of the back cover. Sunset's heart twisted when she noticed the writing. That was painfully familiar. "I want to write this before my teacher sends it to you. Remember, the best magic is what you share with others. There is magic in friendship. —Celestia." "Oh my gosh, do you know what this means!?" Twilight giggled excitedly. "Star Swirl the Bearded—" "—and Celestia—" "—communicated with Merlin!" Twilight finished. "The spell I used in Star Swirl's section was unfinished; his and Merlin's letters must've traveled through time. One thousand years here, several thousand for us! He must have used that spell to send this book to Merlin!" "Star Swirl? I heard Celestia mention that name, but I'm not familiar with it," Dumbledore admitted. "I'd be surprised if you were," Sunset commented. "Star Swirl was, and possibly still is, one of the greatest unicorns to ever live. He mentored Celestia and Luna thousands of years ago. His theories on magic are still studied today." Sunset flipped through the pages reading a few notes over. Every page turn reveals the same eight or so pages, with a rare ninth now and then; the pages had been enchanted to change. "There are spells here, Equestrian spells! Altered, sure, but very much Equestrian. Scholars would've killed for this years ago, I know I would have once..." Sunset murmured. She flipped through the pages once or twice more and noticed a pattern. The eight pages of spells spells were familiar, nothing entirely new. The rare ninth page was something new yet familiar. Perhaps the book's pages were limited to what the reader knew. "Can we hold on to this, for now?" Twilight asked Dumbledore. "You are the only ones who can read its contents, so I will allow it. I will, however, request that its more exotic contents are not shared with anyone but me. That will also apply to everything here. We can not risk our work being discovered." "Don't worry, we'll be careful," Twilight said. Twilight pushed the book into Sunset's hands and said goodbye to Dumbledore. The old wizard smiled and waved his wand, replacing all the items where they were before the two girls arrived. They walked outside Dumbledore's office, the book still open between them. Sunset looked down at the book as they walked down the hallway, not even registering Twilight's excited speech. This belonged to Star Swirl the Bearded, I don't deserve this. "I shouldn't have this." Sunset decided and shoved the book toward Twilight. "Yes, you do." The princess pushed back, forcing it into Sunset's hands again. "You found it, the spells inside are yours to study!" "Maybe I don't deserve that! I left Equestria because of this!" Sunset shouted, dropping the spellbook. Sunset stomped down the hall, not looking back. I am not doing that again, not now, not ever. "Sunset, wait!" Twilight yelled as she ran up to the girl. Twilight placed her hand on Sunset's shoulder, and she stopped. "Talk to me about it. I'll understand, I promise." Understand? How could you possibly understand what I'm going through? "No, you won't," Sunset growled. "Twilight, I screwed up, bad. I got in trouble because of a book like this. You should have Star Swirl's book, you've already finished one of his spells. I blew the chance Celestia gave to you. I don't deserve that chance." Sunset thought back. Her studies with Celestia ended over a book from the library she wasn't supposed to have. If she had never taken those spells, how different would her life have been? There was a slight chance that she could've had Twilight's position. She didn't want that power, not anymore, but it hurt, knowing that there was a chance. What else had she thrown out when she ran away? Instead, she ruined everything for everyone and hurt them. Why should she, out of everyone, get that book? "Then stop punishing yourself," Twilight said. "Sunset, you're doing amazing, making amends for what happened. You need to put that past behind you and do something new. I think this would be a great step." Twilight held the book up between them. Sunset took the book from Twilgiht's hands, dusting the dirt off the cover. She opened to the back inscription. There is magic in friendship. It felt like an eternity before Sunset spoke again. "Alright, I'll read the book." Sunset sniffled, her voice horribly choked up. A single droplet hit the page. Author's Note I'm so sorry for not publishing last week, I just haven't been able to write enough to overpower my writer's block. Sunset's got... well, trauma might be the wrong word for it, but she's got some self-loathing left over, I guess. Out of the whole gang, Ron is surprisingly the most stable, albeit with a temper. Chapter 11: Classes and ConflictsHarry's schedule for the day landed him, by whatever the opposite of a miracle was, with a history of magic, potions, divination, and defense against the dark arts all in the same Monday. History, still taught by the ghost, Professor Binns, had Harry fighting to stay awake after more than ten minutes. Hopefully, he and Ron could manage divination with Sybill ranting on about mysterious tidings in her predictions. Potions, on the other hand, would hopefully be much more exciting with a teacher other than Snape. The three of them ran to the dungeons, where they met the rest of their year waiting by the door. They didn't have to wait long before the dungeon door opened and Slughorn's belly preceded him out of the door. He motioned the whole class in, greeting everyone by name, with Harry's greeting being the most enthusiastic of all. The dungeon was, most unusually, already full of vapors and odd smells. As they walked through the (unusually well-lit) classroom, Harry, unlike most students, chose not to smell the nearby cauldrons as they passed by. He'd seen the stuff Zecora made on the regular, he wasn't putting his face near a bubbling potion if he could help it. Harry, Ron, and Hermione took a table together. There was a blue potion sitting at their table, and a small vial of it next to the cauldron, decorated with a glass fist on the stopper. Not long after, Ernie Macmillan joined their table to fill the last seat. "Now then," said Slughorn, returning to the front of the class and inflating his already bulging chest so that the buttons on his waistcoat threatened to burst off, "I've prepared a few potions for you to have a look at, just out of interest, you know. These are the kinds of things you ought to be able to do after completing your O.W.L.s. You ought to have heard of them, even if you haven't made them yet. Anyone tell me what this one is?" He gestured to a potion nearest to the Slytherins' table. Harry raised himself slightly and could see a deep-purple potion idly swirling and bubbling within. Hermione's infamous hand launched into the air before anyone else's; Slughorn pointed at her. "It's a wit-sharpening potion, normally used to cure the confundus charm." "Very good, very good!" said Slughorn happily. "But I wouldn't advise brewing it for your exams. Quite agaisnt the rules. Now," Slughorn pointed at the cauldron at Harry's table, "this one here is pretty well-known for illegally being sold to muggles. can anyone—?" Against Harry's will (and better judgment) his hand was raised, but nowhere near beating Hermione's to the air. Slughorn, for whatever reason possessed him, pointed at Harry. "Um... strengthening potion?" Harry said, more as a question than a confident answer. "Right you are, Harry! Now," Slughorn pointed to another cauldron, "I don't expect anyone to know this, but... yes, my dear?" said Slughorn, now looking slightly bemused, as Hermione's hand punched the air again. "It's an everlasting elixir!" "It is indeed. It seems almost foolish to ask," said Slughorn, who was looking mightily impressed, "but I assume you know what it does?" "Potions made as everlasting elixirs either last forever, or never run out," said Hermione confidently. "Provided, of course, that some remain inside the bottle." "Quite excellent! Yes!" declared Slughorn. "Might I ask for your name, my dear?" "Hermione Granger, sir." "Granger? Granger? Can you possibly be related to Hector Dagworth-Granger, who founded the Most Extraordinary Society of Potioneers?" "No, I don't think so, sir. I'm Muggle-born, you see." Harry saw Malfoy lean close to Nott and whisper something; both of them sniggered, but Slughorn showed no dismay. On the contrary, he beamed and looked from Hermione to Harry. Something akin to recognition flashed through Slughorn's eyes. "Oho," said Slughorn. "There's one every year, I say! A muggle-born with an insatiable curiosity about magic, always the stand-out student. Keep that up and you'll remind me of one of the brightest students I had years ago: Lily Potter." Harry was surprised to learn this man knew his mother and, possibly, his father. Slughorn seemed to reminisce for a moment after bringing that up. "Anyways," said Slughorn mentally returning to the class, "we have a little over an hour left to us, which should be time for you to make a decent attempt at that wit-sharpening potion. Turn to page seven for the instructions. I know it is a potion from last year, but I do not expect a perfect potion from anybody; I merely want to see where you are in the class. Off you go!" There was the sound of scrapping as cauldrons and tools were moved into place as students moved to complete their first assignment. No way was Harry going to fail at this, he'd never hear the end of it if Apple Bloom found out he made a bad potion he was already supposed to have known. "Sir, I think you knew my grandfather, Abraxas Malfoy?" Harry looked up; Slughorn was just passing the Slytherin table. Malfoy looked at his cauldron with a smug look of bravado, obviously trying to look in charge. "Yes," said Slughorn, without looking at Malfoy, "I was sorry to hear he had died, although of course, it wasn't unexpected, dragon pox at his age." And he walked away. Harry bent back over his cauldron, smirking. He could tell that Malfoy had expected to be treated like Harry or Zabini; perhaps even hoped for some preferential treatment of the type he had learned to expect from Snape. Harry turned back to his potions. Without Sanpe's glaring, Harry felt remarkably confident in his brewing. At the end of the lesson, they each presented their potions to Slughorn, who was all too pleased to see Harry's good work. And, for what must've been the first time in Harry's lifetime, points were awarded to Gryffindor in potions class. Harry left believing he would have his best year in potions ever. Then came Defense Against the Dark Arts. Harry would always be thankful for Twilight's and Shining Armor's tutelage. In Harry's eyes, every good thing that had ever happened to him came from magic. Shining Armor's magical combat lessons were invaluable, and Twilight had taught him stuff way beyond his class year. However, Harry had a sinking feeling they might become a problem. Snape had redecorated the entire room; it was gloomier with curtains drawn over the windows and lit solely by candlelight. Diagrams adorned the walls, many of them showing people in pain, sporting horrible injuries, or viciously misaligned body parts. Nobody spoke as they settled down, looking around at the shadowy, gruesome pictures. "I have not asked you to take out your books," Snape scowled, closing the door and moving to face the class from behind his desk; Hermione hastily placed her copy of Defensive Magical Theory (a most useless book by Shining's training standards, and rather lacking by Twilight's) back in her bag. "I will speak, and I will have your fullest attention." Snape's eyes scanned the class of students, his eyes briefly lingering on Harry with disdain. "So far, you've had four different teachers in this class, one each year," Snape said. Wow, you can count, Harry thought bitterly. And I hope we never have to see you again after this one, git. "Each professor had varying methods and ideas, each with wildely different results. This year will be very important for you fifth-years, as you will be having your Ordinary Wizarding Level exams, O.W.L.s." Snape stalked around the room, looking at the many morbid images around the room. "The Dark Arts," Snape spoke in a low, almost gentle voice. "are many, varied, ever-changing, and eternal. Fighting them is like fighting a many-headed monster, which, each time a neck is severed, sprouts a head even fiercer and cleverer than before. You are fighting that which is unfixed, mutating, and indestructible." Harry stared at Snape. Who do you think you are, talking about the dark arts with that much admiration? "Your defenses," Snape spoke again, a little louder, "must therefore be as flexible and inventive as the arts you seek to undo. These pictures," He indicated a few of them as he swept past. "give a fair representation of what happens to those who suffer. These first weeks will focus on dark magics. You will be threatened by more than the three unforgivable curses, like the Cuciatus curse." Snape pointed to a witch who writhed in agony. "But many other dangerous spells that only the most powerful can conjure, like Fiendfyre." Snape again pointed to a painting of a fiery beast incinerating the wizard who conjured them. "The next weeks will focus entirely on defending against magic targeting you. So, first, you will be demonstrating your understanding of defensive magics. Get in pairs of two, one partner will attempt to jinx their opponent, and the other will block. Dueling requires skills and concentration, something some of you—" Snape glared at Harry— "lack. Disarm or stun only, I will not have a student sent to the hospital wing on the first day." Snape waved his wand, and the tables slid and stacked themselves into a corner of the room. The chairs followed a moment later, regardless of whether someone was using it or not. Students got in their pairs and immediately began flinging spells at each other. Harry noticed the Slytherin students took pleasure in attacking, while the Ravenclaw students preferred more unorthodox spell usage. Harry and Ron paired up and stood across from each other. Ron raised his wand and cast the disarming spell at him. Harry swung his left hand defensively and deflected the spell with a quick magical "parry", much to Ron's surprise. Harry thrust his right hand forward and a rounded barrier manifested before Harry. Ron huffed and flung a flurry of jinxes and charms at Harry, who concentrated on keeping his barrier up. It felt strange, to keep this much magic active without his "wand". Harry's hand twitched toward his pocket several times when Ron used more potent spells, but he held his barrier stable as Ron continued to batter it. Ron eventually cut off, panting as he rested his hands on his knees. Harry, on the other hand, felt full of adrenaline. "Alright mate, that ain't fair," Ron huffed, standing back up. "Why do you have to be so good at this?" "Two reasons," Harry puffed. "I've got experience with it, and my mentors are magical prodigies. Between those, I'm just well-trained," Harry answered Ron. An idea came to Harry then. He pictured a specific book in his head, then said, "Accio." A familiar book flung into his hand from his bag, the book Twilight had gifted him the year before. Every spell had both its original and "translated" form, written, though Harry and Twilight had yet to test the wizarding translations. She said something about spells being based in older languages, the older, the more practiced. Harry flipped to a newer page with his handwriting scrawled on it. Shield-to-sword, reflection, notes on physical barriers... Here, Shining Armor's barrier spell. Let's see, wand movement, incantation, concentration... yep. "Here, try this one," Harry said, pointing at the spell he'd used. "A barrier spell Twilght's brother taught me." Harry drew his wand from his pocket and handed Ron the book. Harry held his wand out, traced a circle from the lowest point, and then swung the wand up, completing the movement. "Contego," Harry said firmly. Just like before, a rounded barrier rose between Harry and Ron. It wavered before falling apart. Harry tucked his wand away. Ponyfeathers. "Wicked," Ron exclaimed. He pointed at the spell in the book. "This one?" Harry nodded; Ron handed the book back to Harry and mimicked the wand movements wrong. "Contego!" A bright flash of light preceded Ron getting slapped by his barrier spell. The recoil of the magic knocked him to the ground, winded. Harry knelt over Ron, equally concerned and amused. "Everything good down there?" Harry asked. "Peachy," Ron replied. "Weasley, Potter, what are you doing?" Snape demanded, marching to them. Harry hauled Ron to his feet quickly. "Nothing, just a shield spell on wrong," Harry said quickly. "A simple shield spell?" Snape questioned, an eyebrow raised. "My, my, Weasley, you still have a few disappointments left in you after all. You couldn't get the incantation right, either." Harry glowered at Snape and said, "Contego." The barrier raised itself between the two boys and Snape for a few seconds before dissipating. Harry flipped to the barrier spell in the book and then slammed it shut. "Trust me, we got the incantation right. After all, I wrote it." "Give me that book," Snape demanded, his hand held out. "I will not have students experimenting with spells in my classroom." Harry and Snape glared at each other defiantly. "Unless you want to trade the book for a detention, I'd suggest handing it over, Potter." Harry's teeth ground against each other as the staredown continued for a moment longer. "Fine." Harry thrust the book into Snape's hands. "You wanted flexible and inventive defenses, that's what the spell is." Snape flipped through the book himself, arriving at the section about defensive magic. His eyes occasionally narrowed or an eyebrow raised as he skimmed the book. Harry's frustration grew in ferocity; he, Twilgiht, and Shining Armor had contributed hours to that project, all for the lousiest teacher in school to take it away on the first day. "Then perhaps you'd like to give a demonstration then, Potter," Snape said. His wand hand raised slowly to point at Harry. "If you insist you are that adept." Harry backed up a few feet, maintaining eye contact. "Any day now." Snape flung a spell at Harry nearly instantly. Harry's wand flew to his hand as he swung it up, projecting his most potent barrier spell. A bright turquoise dome expanded out of Harry's wand, batting aside Snape's spell, so powerful it also pushed Snape back a step. Harry looked down at his wand. A brief spark of magenta jumped from the tip to Harry's fingers. That's strange. The spell was stronger than I meant to cast it, way stronger than normal. It felt like Twilight's crown for a moment. I wonder why... Snape stood up and dusted his robes off, scowling all the while. "Your instructions were to defend only." "You didn't land a hit on me," Harry said from within his bubble. "Seems like a good defense to me." "Overconfidence will get you killed if you were to ever encounter an actual dark wizard." "I did just fine against you in the third year," Harry said before realizing what he spoke. Several students gasped in surprise. Several Gryffindors behind Snape grinned mischievously. Snape's perpetual scowl only deepened. "So be it," Snape scowled. "If you want to duel, I will put you back in your place, Potter." Another flurry of spells probed against Harry's shield, but the barrier held against the onslaught. If Harry were to guess, Snape was looking for weaknesses. Harry scowled. Harry followed up by strengthening the barrier between himself and Snape and flinging another set of stunning spells forward. Harry grinned as he poured more magic into his barrier. The turquoise shield glowed, and Harry could've sworn he saw magenta sparks arc over the surface. Still upholding his barrier, Harry dropped forward and transformed, much to Snape's surprise. Magical creatures are resilient to magic, which gives me an advantage. Another spell splashed against Harry's shield, causing it to flicker. "If you are incapable of taking a duel seriously, do not expect to pass my class this year," Snape sneered at Harry. Harry's magic flared up as he empowered his shield and sent a stunner straight at Snape's face. Snape replied with a silvery shield of his own, blocking Harry's spells. The professor deflected it quickly but was obviously caught off guard. A jet of red light released from Snape's wand, battering heavily against the barrier. Harry managed to keep up with the attacks, biding his time to release a proper counterattack. But Snape was skilled, with years more experience in duels than Harry. I have to attack, but how? If I stop charging the shield, I'm gonna get hit eventually. I could wait for Snape to wear himself out. I don't have another defense... I've got no choice! Shining Armor once told Harry that a good defense could be turned into a potent offensive tool. The "shield-to-sword" spell, directed the barrier into a potent magical force. His bracelet sparkled with magenta magic, which spiraled up toward his horn. The light grew in intensity still, blinding Harry. Magic sparked from his horn as the magic grew wild and untamed. No; this is getting out of hand! What's going on!? Harry shook his horn, and his barrier shattered in a brilliant blast of magenta light that washed over Snape and Harry. The potent spell launched Snape across the room in a blink, colliding against a table with a loud crash. The same light slammed into Harry, sending him skidding across the floor as he (unsuccessfully) tried to stay on his hooves. The blast overwhelmed his senses, washing the room with disorienting lights and ringing like a bell. Harry stumbled off his four hooves, dazed and disoriented. He waited for what felt like forever for the room to stop spinning around. Harry blinked the afterimages away as the ringing noise faded out. Oww... My head; why is it always my head? A hand touched Harry's shoulder. "You alright there, Harry?" Ron asked. "Yeah." Harry nodded. "Is everyone else okay?" Harry mumbled through his headache. Harry glanced around the room. Most students suffered lesser fates than Harry, with severe disorientation at worst. Most were rubbing their eyes or ears from the blast. Some student mumbled their status, while most gave a thumbs-up. Thankfully, Harry and Snape were the only ones knocked around by the magic surge. Harry rubbed at his bracelet; a strange shiver went down Harry's spine. It felt identical to when he used the crown in the Everfree Forest. This does have Harmony magic, Twilight was right! I've got to show her this when my head stops ringing... Harry transformed into a human as he stumbled past the professor, who appeared stunned or unconscious. Snape's wand had embedded itself in one of his macabre paintings, far from reach. Harry picked his book back up from where Snape dropped it on the ground. "So not to be the bearer of bad news." One of the Ravenclaw boys turned Snape over, showing a nasty welt on the professor's head. "But I think you gave the professor a concussion." "Does this mean class is over?" Ron asked. After the student's diagnosis, a less disoriented Ravenclaw scurried to the hospital wing. When Madame Pomfrey arrived, she diagnosed Snape with a concussion, stunning, and mild scrapes and bruises. (Harry was embarrassed that he went this far, but he would never apologize.) Snape was escorted to the hospital wing by the school's matron, who mumbled about students being reckless on the first day. Harry thought it ironic how Snape had gotten himself taken out of commission on the first day of school after the professor had been after the job for at least six years. Unfortunately, it didn't send Snape to St. Mungo's. Pomfry said Snape would be back by Tuesday. With the last class of their day finished early by Snape's "accident", Harry and the others met up outside the castle, not far from Hagrid's hut. Hermione, Ron, Twilight, and Sunset all met up before dinner, sitting in a circle on the ground. "So, how was everyone's first day?" Twilight asked. Harry shrugged. "It was alright—" "It was incredible!" Ron shouted. "I mean, History and Divination are a bore, and that Slughorn bloke don't seem to bad for a Slytherin—" "Ron, remember what I said about bad-mouthing Slytherins we don't know?" Harry said. "Snape, Malfoy, and their cronies are free game." "Just don't give me a concussion like you did Snape, and we'll be fine." "You what!?" Twilight screeched, appalled. She slammed the books she was carrying shut harshly. "Harry, he's one of your professors, you can't do that!" "He attacked me first," Harry replied. "He what!? In a school!?" "Alright, where is he now?" Sunset said. She slammed her old book shut firmly and popped a few knuckles. "Straight to the hospital wing, that's where!" Ron exclaimed. "We were having duels on the first day, and I paired off with Harry. He just stood there with a shield, without a wand!" "It was rather impressive," Hermione added. "Wandless magic is notoriusly difficult. Though you three," she gestured at Harry, Twilight, and Sunset, "seem adequately skilled with it. I can barely do anything without one." "Yeah, well, anyways," Ron continued to retell the events, "Harry tried to teach me the spell, but Snape thought we were goofing off. He tried to take Harry's book, then decided to take Harry on himself! But Snape couldn't get a hit with that shield!" "That's my brother's hoofwork, alright. Glad to see you learned something," Twilight said, nudging Harry. "You taught me plenty," Harry replied, nudging Twilight back. The girl blushed and hid behind her hair. "But that's not the best part!" Ron interrupted. "Harry turned into a unicorn to fight. Harry hit Snape with something, I'm not sure what—" "The shield-shattering spell, another spell of Shining's design. It turns my defensive spells into offensive magic," Harry supplied. "Just let me get to the good part!" Ron shouted, exasperated and waving his hands about wildly. When no one interrupted, Ron continued with his story. "It was like my brothers set off a firework in everyone's face. Scorched ground, broken windows, everything! I think my ears are still ringing. Whatever you did, I'd bet you're unbeatable like that! Who taught you that one?" "No one," Harry answered. "It was a magical surge, I think. This," Harry rattled his bracelet, "was what caused it, not me." "I think these things are more dangerous than we estimated," Twilight said, looking at her bracelet. "I felt a similar sensation around the same time. We'll need to run some tests, before someone gets hurt, badly." The group dropped the conversation as best they could and moved on to another topic on their way to the great hall. Despite Harry's questions, Twilight and Sunset deflected from their time with Dumbledore, so the others spent more time talking about anything else. By the time they reached the great hall, a small voice in Harry's mind refused to be silent anymore. Unbeatable... That doesn't sound too bad... Author's Note Alright, I suppose an apology is in order. I have written or updated for a long time, and that's on me. I got sick with something, and my energy just tanked. I just got past some writer's block, and then didn't have the energy to write; a darn shame. This chapter alone had three different variations. Anyways, Snape's still around, Slughorn is teaching, the pink toad has yet to rear her ugly mug, and magic is weird. I wanted Harry and Snape to "fight" at some point, seeing as the original reason for the occupancy lessons (Harry's psychic link) no longer exists, but not without Harry dominating the fight or Snpae being beyond unreasonably... Snape. Harry knocking Snape out and Harry nearly losing consciousness seemed like a far trade, especially with the "boost" from the bracelet. See you all sooner than last time! Chapter 12: Friendship BraceletsHarry's first week flew by without any notice. The classes were even easier than the years prior, which Harry attributed to his summer education. He was fully capable of getting most charms right on the first attempts, putting him on par with Hermione and the top students. Transfiguration was not much more difficult. The simpler spells still required his wand in class. Unfortunately, Harry's newfound skills had the reverse effect on his enjoyment. His newfound skills drew abnormal attention from students. In Care of Magical Creatures, Grubbly-Plank wasn't a bad teacher, but she still lacked Hagrid's enthusiasm. But being so close to the forest felt weird, like there was something else waiting in there. Harry found himself wishing for dinner sooner than normal, rather than be there. Unless Hagrid returned, Harry wasn't expecting much from that class. Fortunately, Slughorn was much more enjoyable to learn from. Harry wasn't the best in the class, but he was still pretty good. And this time the professor wasn't taking any chances to void all of his grades. Strangely, Slughorn seemed to give a strange amount of... well, Harry wouldn't call it favoritism, but Slughorn gave a lot of positive attention to particular students. At least this professor wasn't taking his chance to insult everybody who wasn't a Slytherin. Defense Against the Dark Arts was... different. In the lesson after Harry and Snape's duel, Snape took the (mostly) practical method, Shining Armor's and Harry's favorite. According to Snape, their books were incorrect for the year, much to Hermione's despair. In lessons, Snape seemed to enjoy demeaning Harry's abilities, though he expressed equal levels of disdain when Harry succeeded despite that. Friday started as all days did, with breakfast. Thankfully, none of the girls attempted to repeat their antics after the first Monday (for both their and his sake). Harry was much more tired that morning, having finished all of his classwork the night before, wanting to leave his weekend completely open. Harry sat at his house's table and lazily shoved pancakes into his mouth. Twilight appeared a few minutes later to take the seat next to him. "Morning, Harry," she said. "Morn—" Harry swallowed the food in his mouth. "Morning, Twi." "So, what's your schedule for the day?" Twilight asked. "I got nothing until five, then quidditch practice," Harry said. "I think Hermione has a class today, and Ron needs to study; I did all mine last night." "I can tell." Twilight reached out and ran a thumb under Harry's eye. "You look almost as bad as Sunset did yesterday." "What's been going on with Sunset?" Harry asked, doing his best to suppress a yawn. "Did I tell you about that book Sunset got?" Twilight asked. Harry shook his head. "Well, we found a book Dumbledore that was a gift from Star Swirl to Merlin. They were doing the same thing we were generations ago. Sunset's trying to decipher the pages, but they keep... I don't know... changing? She was hardly sleeping the last few days, so I forced her to promise to sleep in." "Merlin and Star Swirl knew each other?" Harry echoed. I should've known Twilight and I weren't the first to talk across universes, but for it to be Merlin and Star Swirl? "That's... something, I guess." "So, what were you going to do before practice?" Twilight asked. She levitated a piece of Harry's breakfast for herself, smirking. Harry thought to himself. Normally, a day like this might've been dedicated to catching up on his studies, but that wasn't an issue for now. He doubted Dumbledore would let him within sight of the Horcrux before their next meeting. But surely there was something important he could do? I could practice my magic, but then... "I have an idea," Harry said. He dropped his volume for his next sentence. "I think I've got my normal magic under control, but I want some help with this thing." Harry tapped the bracelet on his wrist. "I thought we agreed you wouldn't use that after you but Snape in the hospital?" Twilight responded, putting down her utensils. "I know, just let me explain. This thing is my wand, I still need to use it for my classes. So I want to control it so that doesn't happen again. That makes sense?" Twilight nodded. "I don't want to hurt someone by accident." Twilight placed a hand on her chin, thinking. "Alright, we can do that. Where's the best place for that? You can't be seen. This magic doesn't belong in your world." "Well, let's go look," Harry said. The two got up from their seats and left the great hall. "Our best bet is probably the forest. No one goes deep into the forest without a reason." "But no one's going to bother an alicorn and a unicorn there, will they?" Twilight responded with a grin. She took a quick step and transformed into an alicorn. Harry followed behind a second later. "I'm going to be honest, I've missed this." Harry recalled his memories of Equestria. Now that he thought about it, some of his best memories were from being a unicorn. "Well, you'll get plenty of time to get reacquainted with having four legs later," Twilight replied. They arrived at the forest's edge a few minutes later and went deep into the woods. They walked to the former roaming ground of the thestrals, seeing as it was deep enough that no one would look for them. Twilight and Harry quickly cleared a small area of twigs and debris. When they finished, Harry transformed into a human, put on his bracelet, and set aside his bags. "Alright, how do we do this?" Harry asked. Twilight placed herself at the opposite end of the clearing. "Remember we are trying to understand your new powers, not train them. This is volitile magic we're dealing with." "I remember." "Alright, good. First, I want you to try and use its magic for something simple, like light or levitation." Twilight surrounded herself with a magical shield. Harry raised an eyebrow at her defenses and she grinned sheepishly. Harry closed his eyes and recalled all the sensations his bracelet ever had. Unlike a horn or wand, he needed to channel magic from it, not through it. Where it drew magic from Harry didn't know, but knowing what it could do was a good start. Simple levitation would be a good start. He focused on a nearby twig and his bracelet and cast his spell. The stick glowed magenta, then raised gently. The sensation was strange; Harry didn't feel like he'd cast a spell. Yet the stick obeyed his commands as it rose in the air. Harry dropped that spell and lit a small sphere of light between his hands. It felt easier than any spell he'd cast before. Harry excitedly brightened the orb; its size and luminance grew exponentially. Magenta sparks encircled the artifact, tickling Harry's skin. The light was almost blinding now, even as Harry raised it over the trees. "Hey, Harry?" Twilight said in a weak tone. "I think we should take a break, I'm not feeling... feeling good." Harry let go of his spell and looked at Twilight. She looked sick, weary. The bubble she built around herself flickered in and out of existence. In shock, Harry dropped his spell completely. Twilight staggered and took a breath, then stumbled. She caught herself before she could fall, however. Harry rushed to her as she dismissed her shield and sat down. "Are you alright?" Harry demanded. "I'm..." Twilight rubbed her forehead, "I'm not sure. I think I'm okay, just... tired." "What happened?" Harry glanced at his wand, then dismissed it back to a bracelet. "Did— did I do that?" "It's a possibility," Twilight admitted. She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "I'm not sure how to describe it. It felt like when the princesses poured their magic into me, but in reverse." "Then I shouldn't use this thing," Harry decided. He looked at the wand. The unusual material glimmered in the sunlight, hiding its strange Equestrian powers. "Using someone else's magic, it's just like Tirek." "Not quite," Twilight replied. "Whatever you were doing, it didn't feel bad, just strange. I think your bracelet was able to siphon excces magic, we just let it get out of hoof. From now on, we can't do that." As soon as the words left her mouth, both their bracelets shuddered. Harry looked at his bracelet curiously. It felt heavier and didn't shine the same. Maybe it reacted to Twilight somehow? "Try that again," TWilight insisted. "What?" said Harry, incredulous. "I think I figured this out, just try what you did last time." "Okay...?" Harry cast the same spell as before, igniting a small ball of light. This time, he could feel the "stress" of the magic. As he brightened the orb, the strain increased on Harry, but Twilight seemed unaffected. Harry realized what Twilight was testing. Was his bracelet asking for permission? "Alright, you can use some of my magic, but not much." Instantly, the pressure of holding the spell lessened. Now, Harry could sense his magic mixing with another to create the orb. Harry once again dropped the spell and turned to Twilight. She beamed at him. "Do you get it now?" she asked. "The bracelets came from he Tree of Harmony, they wouldn't steal magic, they borrow what's freely given. If I don't want you to use my magic," their bracelets shuddered again, "you can't. Friends ask, but don't take. They are, quite literally, magical friendship bracelets." "So I can use your magic?" Harry asked. "For free? Just like that? And maybe the other girls' too?" He looked at the Tree of HArmony's gift. He didn't understand why it'd given him this and gave Twilight a castle. Her magic was tied to the magic of friendship, shouldn't this be hers? "That's... a lot; maybe too much. I think I should hold off on using it more." "Probably," Twilight agreed. "The tree must have given you this for a reason, but until we know what that is..." "It's safer to use as an experiment." With that concerning piece of information, the two left the forest. Harry felt simultaneous relief and anxiety. Though he wasn't stealing magic, it felt too much like Tirek; too much like the centaur who nearly killed him, his friends, and everyone they cared about. He'd never use that. They went to lunch after that and met up with Ron, Hermione, and Sunset, the former of whom still had yet to do his coursework. Ron promised to do it Saturday and said he "didn't want school on his mind during tryouts". Harry'd completely forgotten about Quidditch tryouts today! Ron's been talking about them a lot, he wanted to be the new keeper, now that Wood was gone. "Ron, don't worry, you'll do fine," Harry said. "Easy for you to say, mate, you got the seeker job easily," Ron muttered. "True, but that's different," Harry insisted. "You've been flying on brooms with your brothers for years. They're excellent beaters. If you're even half as good a keeper as they are beaters, you'll be better than half the competition." "You think so?" "We know so," Hermione said firmly. "Hey, I got an idea, how about some practice?" Harry said. "I've got the gear for a game of cloudball, we can play that," Harry suggested. "We can use the quidditch field before tryouts." "Cloudball? Is that a wizard sport?" Hermione asked. "If it is, I've never heard of it," Ron replied. "It's Equestrian, technically," Harry said. "Well, it must be new, 'cause I've never heard of it," Sunset added. "Harry made it over the summer," Twilight said. "He based it off quidditch, so we can teach you quickly." "You can all try if you want, I have studying to do," Hermione said. "I can make it to Ron's tryouts." "That's fine; the rest of us can meet at the quidditch field," Twilight said. "Bring some friends, we'll need a few players." "I'll get my gear," Harry said. "Twilight, do you think you know some people who could play?" Harry asked. "I know a few of the Ravenclaw quidditch players," Twilight replied. "Great! Grab them, and you can get a head start on the field." Twilight nodded and left the Great Hall. "I'll see if I can find Penelope and Daphne somewhere," Sunset said, leaving not long after Twilight. "Alright!" Harry declared. "You guys are going to love it. A friend of mine, Cloud Chaser, bought some gear over the summer. He wants to start an amatuer league in Cloudsdale. Apparently it's getting popular." "Do we need anything?" Ron asked. "A broom, if you want. Meet us down in an hour or so." Ron left to grab his siblings while Harry rushed down to the quidditch field. Harry and Twilight were the first to get to the field. The alicorn was busy gathering clouds With a quick command of "Accio," Harry's gear was swiftly summoned to him. Harry set out his gear and was pleasantly surprised to see the horseshoes were now pairs of greaves and reinforced fingerless gloves. Good, he wouldn't have to transfigure them. When Harry set everything out, he cast the cloud-walking spell to help shape the floor manually. The quidditch field was filled with small clouds, cirrostratus if Harry recalled correctly. A "floor" of thicker clouds coated the bottom and below the stands. By the time everything was set up, the others had arrived at the field. Ron arrived with Ginny and the twins, Sunset showed up with Penelope and another girl, presumably the Astoria girl she mentioned. Twilight's friend Becky also came along and brought Roger Davis, the Ravenclaw quidditch captain, with her. "Wow, what did you two do?" Roger asked, pointing at the field. "This is what a cloudball field looks like, mostly," Harry replied. "We made it entirely out of clouds the first time, but this works just fine." "Wicked," the twins said. "So, how do we play?" Ginny asked. She then pointed to the three Slytherins and two Ravenclaws, with Penelope and Roger being the only ones who brought brooms. "Why didn't you bring brooms?" "They won't need them if they don't have them," Harry said. "I don't think I can play," the frail-looking Slytherin girl said. Harry tried to remember her name; Astorian maybe? "I'll just watch." "And that's fine, we understand," Sunset said with a smile. Harry turned around and waved Twilight down, who was putting some finishing touches on the arena. She landed and transformed back into a human. "Alright, the rules are like Quidditch, with one major change: the snitch," Harry said. He reached into the case and removed a very shiny golden ball. "This is our snitch. It acts the same but with a rule change. Catching the snitch awards fewer points and starts a countdown to end the game." "What!?" Ron exclaimed. "That's not fair, you just undid the whole point of the seeker! They end the game; why add a timer and win fewer points!?" "Because, Ron, I want the game to be more fair," Harry said. "Fair?" "Think about it like this. Until a team has a one hundred-and-sixty-point lead, the snitch wins every time. If one team is slightly better, getting a one hundred-and-sixty-point lead takes time, and an early-game snitch makes their effort worthless. And if the other team has that kind of a lead, why would you ever catch the snitch and lose?" "You could do it by accident?" Ron offered weakly. "Then you're a bad player for not watching the score," Harry countered. "And speaking of the seeker, and I say this as a seeker, we have no reason to work with the team. Beaters defend their team, chasers keep pressure off their keeper, and keepers defend their goal, but the seeker ends the game. There's no teamwork involved. "Look, the rule changes are to encourage the seekers to work with the team by timing the catch to when their team has an advantage, then keeping it long enough to win. Or, if you're down points, score extra and hope for a slim victory." Harry placed the snitch back in the box. "Can you work with that?" "Do we still have bludgers?" Geoge asked. "You bet," Harry replied. "We've only got ten people, so the chasers can also be beaters." "Wicked," Fred said. "Okay, that's nice and all, but how are they going to play without brooms?" Ginny said, pointing at the people without brooms. "Like this." Harry picked up his wand and tapped the space between his shoulder blades, reciting a spell in his head. The wing spell activated, and two pairs of turquoise dragonfly wings sprouted from his back. Harry hovered off the ground to prove the wings worked. "Unassited flight!" Becky shouted. "Do you realize what that means? A spell wizards have been trying to make for centuries, and you're using it for a game?" "Well, yeah," Harry said. "Unbelievable," Becky muttered. "...Can I try?" "Later; we've got one more thing." Harry lifted out the greaves and gloves. "These replace the bats used by beaters. The repealing enchantment on them knocks back the bludgers. Also, the bludgers are always faster than you, but won't hit as hard. They can't go into the clouds, so you can outthink them. So, who's up to play?" After a slightly more in-depth explanation of the rules, Harry handed out the gloves and greaves while Twilight started casting the wings spell on everyone. At Sunset's suggestion, they also cast the cloud-walking spell. Once everyone was set up, they walked to their starting positions. Harry and Ginny were seekers, Ron and Twilight were keepers, and the rest were chasers. Harry's whistle activated the bludgers and snitch, and he tossed the quaffle up to the game. The game went off with a splendid start. The erratic bludgers did knock a few people down once or twice, but the cloud layer did its job to catch them. Harry intentionally "forgot" to tell them bludgers were "attracted" to speed, so flying faster painted a bigger target on you. This benefitted Sunset's aggressive playstyle, as she used speed to get the bludgers near so she could launch them at the opposition. Fred and George, who intentionally placed themselves on different teams to mess with everyone, played a mix of traditional beater and chaser. But Twilight and Ron acted exactly like keepers should, and stayed near the goals. The game went wonderfully, though Harry admitted his nerves ran high when his team started to lag behind. Roger and Sunset were the driving force behind both team's points. The game got intense when Harry, unsurprisingly, caught the snitch, earning points and starting the countdown. Despite the desperate aggression from the opposite team, they couldn't fully close the gap the snitch made. The game ended in a close win for Harry, Twilight, George, Roger, and Becky. They took a rest on the soft clouds on the edge of the field after Harry disabled the bludgers and snitch with his whistle. "Well, that was fun," Fred said, flopping down on the clouds. "Have to say, these were by far the most comfortable crashes I've ever had." "We should ask Madame Hooch to make it a permanent addition," George said. "Well, I think it's comfy," Astoria said. She had come down from the stands to bound across the cloud layer. Despite her rather frail appearance, the third-year Slytherin seemed to enjoy it. "Race ya!" Penelope shouted as she ran toward the opposite end of the field. "You know, Harry, you should make a club for this," Roger said. "And give up quidditch?" Harry replied. "No thanks—" A shrill voice rang from the end of the field, "what happened to the field!?" The group looked back to see Angelina Johnson at the edge of the field, wearing full quidditch gear and (as far as Harry could tell) a shocked expression. She flew on her broom toward their group but fell face-first through the clouds when she got off her broom. Twilight and Harry walked up to the girl as the Weasley twins snickered. "You alright?" Harry asked through the human-shaped hole in the arena. Angelina's head popped up through the cloud layer. She glared harshly at the couple. "Did you do this?" she growled. "Yeah," Harry said. "What's the problem? Tryouts aren't for another hour or so." "The problem is I wanted to get some practice in before tryouts," Angelina said. She reached up, only her hands to swing through the clouds again. "Seriously, what is all this stuff?" "Clouds," Twilight supplied. Twilight held her hands out and levitated Angelina and her broom back up. Harry flicked his hands at her feet and cast the cloud-walking spell. This time, Angelina's feet found the clouds to be solid. "We were playing a game of cloudball," Harry said. "We can clean up now if you need to." "Yeah, get rid of all this," Angelina replied. "Can we keep the floor?" Fred shouted from the bottom. "It's rather comfy down here." "Fine, keep the floor," Angelina relented. "Just get it done before practice." Turned out, Angelina didn't have to wait for long. Twilight managed to remove most of the clouds not at ground level with a wave of her hand. As Angelina prepared for keeper tryouts, their group of amateur cloudball players went their separate ways. Harry and the Weasleys stayed for tryouts. Hermione showed up a few minutes later to watch Ron. Most of the existing Quidditch team sat to the side as the potential keepers, Ron included, gathered in the center. Harry chuckled as most of them fell through the clouds, forcing Harry to drop down to cast the cloud-walking spell. Angela explained what the possible keepers would do to earn their spot (defend the goal) and set up an order to go one at a time. Ron was last in alphabetical order, so we stood off to the side. Harry stood next to him. "Do you think I can make it?" Ron asked. "You will," Harry said confidently. "Are your sure? I haven't told your but've been practicing on my own—" "You've been practicing?" Harry said, surprised. "Is that why you've been behind in class?" Ron nodded sheepishly. "Why didn't you tell us?" "Why should I?" Ron replied forcefully. "You got the seeker role without practice." "And my role doesn't require teamwork," Harry countered. "I guarantee Wood had to practice before he was the keeper." Harry patted Ron's shoulder reassuringly. "Look, you worked hard for this. I mean, an hour ago you were blocking most of the shots in cloudball. My team almost didn't win because of you, and we had the Ravenclaw quidditch captain! You see them," Harry pointed at the other tryouts, "most of them didn't try half as hard as you. If you go out there, and give it everything you've got, I'll be seeing you on the field in the next game." Ron chuckled, then sighed. He stretched his muscles, bouncing on his toes. "You really think so?" "I know so." "Thanks, I guess," Ron said. "For having my back." Harry's bracelet vibrated. A string of light broke off and wrapped around Ron's wrist. The light severed from Harry's bracelet, and dulled to a yellow-and-red band. Harry and Ron stood, stunned. Unlike Twilight's, this one wasn't decorated with a cutie mark. Harry gaped in surprise at the new artifact. Harry wondered why his bracelet made another. Was there a list of rules it needed to make one? Was it like the keys to Twilight's castle-box thing? "Is this bad?" Ron asked. "So, far, not really," Harry replied. "Don't worry about it, this isn't the first time it's happened. It's like a magic friendship bracelet, as far as Twilight can tell." "Friendship bracelets? Really? "Just go and go win the tryouts," Harry said, lightly swatting Ron's shoulder. Ron chuckled and went back to the main group. By now Angelina had turned down well over half the group. Harry knew Ron had a near-guaranteed chance. Needless to say, he did well enough to not get immediately turned down. However, he still had some work to do before he could outplay Oliver Wood. Harry rubbed his magic bracelet absentmindedly. Whatever it, and by extension, the Tree of Harmony, was doing, Harry could wait until after his friend got on the team. Author's Note I feel I should apologize, again. I am super super really very sorry for this unprecedented delay. ]Life got in my way and I haven't been able to get the energy needed to sit down and write. If it were in my abilities, I'd post every other day. Unfortunately, you are all left with meager results while I navigate my writing. Maybe If I go rewatch FIM and HP, that'll get my energy back... So, a lot's happened in this chapter. Harry and Twilight learned more about the bracelets, Ron got one, and Harry's not in detention with Delores because she's not a teacher. The pink toad is not a concern for anyone at the moment. The next chapter will get a little more serious, with some more Horcrux information and a few other things, so stay tuned. I doubt the wait will be this long ever again. Chapter 13: The Second HorcruxHarry walked through Ponyville in the dead of night. There was not a single pony stirring that night; every house was dark, and the town was silent. Not even the night animals were making a sound. But it wasn't the quiet he enjoyed, this seemed different. Luna's night sky was wrong, the moon wasn't visible overhead, and the stars above didn't shine. There was just an inky abyss. "Let..." Harry's wings fidgeted nervously at the whispers in the air. Wait, wings...? "Me..." Harry moved through this dark Ponyville, staying plenty away from the darkest corners of the streets. Eventually, Harry walked past where Twilight's old library used to be. "Out..." But there wasn't an old tree; instead, there was a human house. An old two-story house stood in the ruins of Twilight's library. It was surrounded by a weathered gate and wild, overgrown hedges. The place was decrepit, and the right side of the house was blown open, as though by an explosion or curse. It was... familiar. As Harry approached the house, the fine details of the building became fuzzy. By the time Harry reached the front gate, the house had become a large blurry gap in his vision. Harry reached for the gate, but his hoof merely passed through, as though the place were an illusion. Harry stepped back from the building. This didn't make any sense... The gate swung open. What was behind the gate was dark and blurry. But Harry's instincts yelled that he wasn't alone. "Let... me... out..." whispered from beyond the gate. "Who— who's there?" Harry asked. He squinted into the blur. "Do you need my help?" "Let me out..." the voice continued. "Who are you?" Harry demanded. "I can't see you." Harry walked to the gate, his ears swiveled forward. In the blurry darkness beyond the fenceline, Harry could hear ragged breathing and something metal, perhaps chains. Now that Harry stood at the threshold, he could hear thrashing and something was moving in the darkness ahead. The sounds got louder and louder the longer he listened, but didn't seem any closer. Then, two shining eyes lit in the shadows, and rushed headlong at Harry. "LET ME OUT!" Harry jolted up in bed, drenched in sweat. His eyes darted about. He was in the Gryffindor tower, sitting upright in bed. Not in Ponyville, not in front of... wherever that was. What was that thing? Harry wondered, thinking back to that thing in his dream. "Harry, you good, mate?" Ron asked. Harry looked to the doorway, where Ron stood. He looked at Harry with apprehension. "I'm fine," Harry replied. "Just... bad dream, that's all." Ron was silent for a long moment before saying, "As in normal bad dream, or... you know... vision bad dream?" "Normal, I think," Harry said. "I had them in Equestria after Celestia got this," Harry tapped his scar, "out of me. No more Voldemort vision, just regular nightmares." "Seems a fair trade to me," Ron huffed. "Yeah, no argument there," Harry replied with a chuckle. "Normal nightmares, gotta love those." Yeah, normal. After washing the sweat off, Harry and Ron went down to the great hall. When they walked into the great hall for breakfast, Harry noticed something off about three of the four tables. Normally, seeing two or three students sitting at another house's table wasn't unusual; today was different. All but the Slytherin table were a mix of different houses. Harry still knew which table was for which house, but there were far more people mixing than usual. Harry scanned the tables and spotted Twilight sitting at the Hufflepuff table, of all places. Harry moved closer and noticed several different houses surrounding her. Two of her Ravenclaw friends sat nearby with a Slytherin, one of the girls who followed Sunset around a lot. A little farther down the table were some of the Gryffindor sixth-years. And sitting across from Twilight was Cedric Diggory. Harry quickly told Ron he'd meet up with him in a few minutes before walking to Twilight. "Morning, Twi," Harry greeted. "Morning!" Twilight said with plenty of energy. She scooted over to allow Harry some space to sit next to her. "Morning, Harry," Cedric greeted. "Morning to you too. How're doing with... you know..." Harry gestured toward Cedric's nearby crutches. "I'll manage. The stairs are a chore, let me tell ya. I've got a few pals helping me between classes. Ramps aren't much of an option here." "How's recovery?" "I'll be off the crutches by the end of the year," Cedric replied. "That's great!" Harry said, relieved. Harry looked around the great hall. "So, what's with the tables; they're never like this," Harry asked, gesturing around. "It's all her fault," Cedric said good-naturedly, pointing at Twilight. "Oh, really?" Harry asked slyly, looking at her. "Is the Princess of Friendship making friends?" "You make it sound like I magically attract attention," Twilight muttered. "You might as well," Harry replied, playfully nudging her. "Okay, it's more like this. I walked in with Tomoko and Yvonne, and we were going to meet up with Becky when I walked past Cedric, Cho was already sitting with him. I stopped to talk to him and told him I was sorry for what happened last year. He didn't want to hear it, everyone else had already said it," Twilight explained. "But you—" "Hold on, I'm not finished," Twilight interrupted Harry. "I told him what happened, and I wished I'd been there for you guys sooner. It turned into a full conversation after that. Then Becky and Tomoko came looking for me after a few minutes, and they got dragged into someone starting a conversation with them. Those Gryffindoors down there, Lucy and Thelma were their names, I think, were dragged into a game of chess and a card game. Penelope walked in a few minutes later and joined us. Repeat once or twice, then some of the Hufflepuffs left because the table got crowded. They moved to Gryffindor's table, and some of the Griffindors moved to Ravenclaw, and all three of those houses have been shuffling around. I think I've seen one or two of Penelope's classmates around here, you'll notice how Slytherin is missing a few students." Twilight pointed over to the Slytherin table who, to Harry's surprise, were missing a small number of students. Harry turned to Twilight with mild surprise on his face. "How do you do that? If someone's not your friend within the first week, either they're pure evil or it's a matter of time. It took you three days to redeem Sunset Shimmer," Harry said. "I'm just good at making friends," Twilight said. "I mean, you've gotten better yourself." "I wouldn't say that—" "You constantly lent out your original cloudball gear to Cloud Chaser," Twilight said. "Only because my second set wasn't finished. I sold him that one," Harry retorted. "At an outrageous discount. And that's to say nothing of your visits to the island," Twilight responded. Harry paused, thinking. "Are you still mad about the fainting thing? We both know I don't like the spotlight. I go to visit Aurora, Chime, and Buckbeak every now and then, that's all. It's that simple." "I know, I'm just teasing." Twilight nudged Harry. His situation was saved when Sunset rushed down the row between the seats, still in her unicorn form. She skidded to a stop in front of them and transformed back into a human. She looked awful, worse than her first night at the castle. Her hair was a frazzled mess, worse than Twilight's worst days. Heavy dark rings hung under her eyes, which were bloodshot. But she looked energized in a deranged way. "Sunset? What happened to you?" Twilight exclaimed, gesturing at her general appearance. "Have you not been sleeping this week?" "Just the last 58 hours. I've been too busy reading this book!" Sunset said, pulling out the old tome from her bag. "It's a treasure trove of information!" "I'm starting to see where you and Twilight are similar," Harry remarked. "Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. Ha ha." Sunset groaned. "Thanks, I will." Harry stood up. "I promised I'd go sit with Ron, so I'll leave you two to talk about that. I'll see you at Dumbledore's office." Sunset rolled her eyes as Harry left the two Equestrians to their magic book topic. Harry found himself next to Ron and Hermione back at the Gryffindor table. Ron put his food down and Hermione moved her books as Harry sat down. "So, any guess what's this about?" Ron said, gesturing at the tables. "Twilight making friends," Harry answered, shrugging. "Don't ask, I can't tell if it's magical or not, things just happen around her." Harry reached for some eggs and hashbrowns. "In this case, Twilight sat at the Hufflepuff table, which led to this." "So, what are you two doing today?" Hermione asked. "Practicing," Ron replied. "I've got a meeting with Dumbledore," Harry said. Ron and Hermione stared at him. "Is it about... you-know-what?" Hermione asked. "Probably," Harry guessed. He pulled his locket out, which pointed lightly toward the headmaster's office. "I hope so, actually. I think he still has that thing in his office. The sooner we kill it, the better." "Well, good luck," Ron said. Hermione glared at him; Ron glared back. "What? What am I supposed to say to that?" "Good luck works," Harry said. "We know I need it sometimes." Twilight was the first to reach the Headmaster's office for their meeting that day. She had been anxiously awaiting to see if Dumbledore had collected anything information about Voldemort all week. They needed this, Harry needed this. If this got her friend a set closer to getting rid of that man, it would be for the better. Harry and Sunset arrived not long after. "You got everything?" Twilight asked them. "I brought the book," Sunset answered. "Amulet and want, present," Harry added. "And on that note, do we tell him about my magic?" "What about it?" Sunset asked. "We don't have much choice; he's the most qualified person we know to talk about human magic," Twilight responded. "Excuse me," Sunset spoke more forcefully, "What are you two talking about?" "I'll explain inside," Twilight responded. She should explain this only once. She approached the gargoyle statue, which politely moved when given the password (gumdrops). The three of them entered the door to Dumbledore's office. The old man sat in his chair, reviewing several items before him. Twilight recognized some of the books, but there were also a few vials of silvery liquids and what looked like large fangs. The old man smiled as the three approached his desk. "Ah, good to see you got past the gargoyle," Dumbledore said. "It's been awfully fickle this year." "Well, good morning to you, too," Sunset said dryly. "So, now that we're all here, we should begin, no?" Dumbledore's smile faded, with a more tired expression. "Harry, I can guess you know what this is about, so I'll be direct with you. We're here to hunt and destroy any Horcruxes I can find." "So you can kill them?" Harry asked. "We're still struggling with that," Twilight said. "The locket has some strong protections, it won't be easy to open. We thought parseltongue could open it, which is why we brought you in. If you can open it, we might be able to destroy it." "Still, our options are quite limited," Dumbledore said. "However, before we get into those details, there is something very important I'd like you three to see. It arrived just this morning." Dumbledore stood up and walked to one of the many cupboards. From it, he pulled a rolled-up piece of paper and laid it on the table. Twilight's eyes focused on the familiar red ribbon and golden seal. The letter was straight from Canterlot, from Celestia herself. Twilight's heart fluttered in her chest. She got our letter! Twilight grabbed the letter and eagerly ripped off the ribbon. Twilight opened the letter and read the message. Dear Twilight Sparkle, I've received your letter from Harry's Earth. However, there was a delay in its arrival that may be connected to why you can't leave. I don't know how long it will take for you to get this letter, but rest assured I'm working to get you back. I've taken your mirror and the one in the Crystal Empire for study. From my initial observations, it appears something is blocking the passageway between our worlds. And it seems to have originated on your side of the portal. Dark magic has closed off our worlds to all but the most limited of communications. I have a team of some of the finest unicorns in Equestria working on a solution, but it doesn't look easy. We have to be delicate over here to not sever the portal. If you know what could've locked the portal, write to me and see if it can be unlocked. Until then, there's no guarantee I can retrieve you safely. My only request for you is that you stay safe. You, Harry, and Sunset. And be careful, there's something sinister going on behind the scenes. —Princess Celestia. Twilight set the letter down, processing. "That's it, then; I'm stuck here?" Sunset asked. The girl sat down in her chair, rubbing her temples. "I'm... I'm really stuck here. I was finally doing something good, and now—" "Celestia's going to bring us home," Twilight said before Sunset could spiral further. She placed a hand on Sunset's shoulder, drawing her attention. "That means you too. If she says she can get us home, I believe her. Sunset, we will get back to Equestria," Twilight promised. "If you want to go back through the mirror after that, you can, but I promise we'll get there." "At least we know why you couldn't send me back," Sunset said. Sunset sat up straight and swiped a few droplets from her eyes. "Something's blocking us." "Voldemort," Harry scowled. Twilight's bracelet shuddered. She turned back to Harry, who was glaring at the locket so fiercely she thought he might've been trying to crush it with his mind alone. "We can't know for certain," Dumbledore corrected Harry, "but that is a distinct possibility. If anyone had the motive to do that, it would be him. However, your last encounter left him without a body. We can't do anything about that right now." "We can kill all his Horcruxes," Harry said. "Without them and a body, he's dead, for good." "So those remain our highest priority," Dumbledore said. "I've been investigating possible locations for Horcruxes. My removal from the ICW and Ministry has proven a blessing in disguise; I have more free time now than I've had in years." Dumbledore placed the silvery vials into a cabinet of similar items. "However, I have no leads to new locations and I do not believe it wise to gather too many at once. HAve you discovered anything?" "Well... I've got some news..." Harry said reluctantly. Twilight gave his shoulder a reaffirming squeeze. "I discovered my bracelet can absorb other people's magic." "Absorb magic?" Dumbledore echoed, shocked. "That sounds..." "Dangerous?" Harry said. "Powerful," Twilight corrected him. "And it's under control? No accidents?" Dumbledore asked. "Just fine," Twilight said. "It only works on people with these bracelets," Twilight held her wrist up, "Which so far only include me, Harry, and Ron. And he can't do it without our permission." "Ron has one?" Sunset asked. "When did that happen?" "Yesterday, during tryouts," Harry said. "We were talking, and then mine just popped out a new one, right on his wrist." Dumbledore was silent for a long moment. "It cannot take unwillingly?" he asked. Twilight nodded. Her notes and tests were extensive. She'd tried a variety of ways to create loopholes in her permission which could be misinterpreted, but nothing had worked. It functioned exactly as she imagined. Nothing less than explicit confirmation worked. Harry couldn't take what she didn't offer. No loopholes, technicalities, or tricks worked, to her knowledge. And she could grant or deny it at any point. Dumbledore nodded back. "Then, so long as Harry doesn't harm anyone with it, I would like you to continue to train him to keep it under control," Dumbledore said. "Anything else?" Sunset pulled Merlin's book out and set it on the desk. Twilight watched as Sunset flipped through the pages. Pieces of familiar yet ancient text delicately scrawled on, nothing truly unexpected about the knowledge, but there was certainly more hidden within. "I can read the words, but the syntax is still thousands of years old. Not to mention, the spells work on totally different magical theories." Sunset flipped through the pages until she reached the back. "I've found a few potent ones, but only one or two that might be of any use against these Horcruxes." "What does this one do?" Twilight asked, pointing at one of the most scribbled-on pages. The page was faded, but from what Twilight could read, she read something about "non-beings" on the page. More ancient spells, I'm learning more ancient arcane knowledge! "Merlin's notes for this spell say it creates a weapon to destroy something called a 'non-being', listing a dementor as an example, that doesn't seem important." "On the contrary; dementors are the guards of Azkaban," Dumbledore said. "However, their loyalty is likely soon to belong to Voldemort. The only known defense is the patronus charm, which can only repel them. Destroying them has been long thought impossible; a weapon could prove useful." "Yes, well, it's also unfinished, like most spells here," Sunset retorted. "I'm focusing on the parts of the book all about countercurses and blocking dark magic. There's a few spells to dispell dark magic using positive emotions. Star Swirl's citations are nonesense, and Merlin's notes work on unified theory, which nopony's taken seriously in... forever, I guess." "What is unified theory?" Harry asked. "I never taught you the history of magical theory?" Twilight asked, equally surprised with Harry and disappointed in herself. How could I have overlooked such a fundamental part of Equestrian magical education?! Well, I guess I need to give him a crash course in it. Twilight quickly summoned a quill and parchment, which wrote down her words as she spoke. "Magical theory is the study of the science of magic, the hows and whys of magic's inner workings. Over the centuries, multiple theories have risen and fallen. Intent theory was an early theory that identified dark magic based on the intent it was cast with. Classical theory created separate branches of magic. Unified theory believed that all dark magic is a corrupted mirror to normal magic." Twilight handed over the note she'd jotted down to Harry, who looked at them confused. "And this matters why?" Harry asked again, looking up from the page. Sunset responded before Twilight could answer. "Because the fundamental idea of unified theory was that dark magic and normal magic are tied together, where dark magic is a corrupted mirror to the other. So if normal magic could be corrupted into dark magic, the reverse should be possible. But as nopony could prove "redemption" was possible, it fell out of circulation. It was an unsuccessful theory." "Can you work around it?" Twilight asked. Sunset was brilliant, Twilight knew that for certain. If there was one other pony in the world who could work past a spell being flawed from the ground up, it was Sunset. "I'll be rebuilding the spell from its foundation, it'll take time," replied Sunset. She sat back down in her chair and continued thumbing through the book. Sunset pulled out a second book and started writing in it. "I would like you to focus on that later; any of those spells could prove invaluable," Dumbledore said. "But right now, we have everything we need to remove one Horcrux right now." Dumbledore stood up and walked to an odd cabinet on the back wall with drawers of different shapes and sizes. The old wizard raised his wand and muttered a series of incantations, tapping different drawers at seemingly random locations. Dumbledore ended this by rapping his knuckles on the top of the cabinet. Once this was completed, the drawers shifted like an old puzzle box. The drawers slid and rotated until a small hole was uncovered in the center, no larger than a fist. Dumbledore dipped his hand inside in and withdrew a locket on a silver chain. Twilight's gut clenched at the sight of it. That thing held a piece of Voldemort's soul. Just thinking about that vile creation disturbed her. And worst of all, so long as even one existed, Voldemort wouldn't stop hurting people. And they had no idea how many of these items existed. Dumbledore dropped the locket on the table as the four of them moved closer. "This is our second Horcrux, not counting Harry," Dumbledore said. "There are few things that can destroy a Horcrux; our safest solution is to use these basilisk fangs," Dumbledore moved the fangs forward, "and the Sword of Gryffindor." Dumbledore turned and plucked the sword from its case, holding it firmly in his hand. "The locket's outside is impervious to damage, but the inside is vulnerable. Hopefully, Harry," Dumbledore pointed to the boy, "knows how to open it. If he can figure out the words, I can open it so we can destroy it with these." Dumbledore gestured toward the fangs and sword. "And I don't open it or get a fang because...?" Harry asked. "Voldemort is vain, but intelligent," Dumbledore said. "There are likely defences inside the locket. If you open it, you will likely be targeted first. We don't know what it will do to you. You are still a—" "Headmaster, if you're about to say I'm still a child, that's not stopping me," Harry refuted. "Voldemort's obsessed with me, this is my fight, too. And besides," Harry lifted his amulet, "I have this." Dumbledore's eyes drifted to Harry's amulet. Dumbledore sighed. "That amulet, you showed me it can track Voldemort's Horcruxes and excised his spirit once. But are you certain it can protect you from the Horcruxes?" Harry pulled the amulet off of his neck, letting it lay on the palm of his hand. The arrow pointed strongly toward the locket, proving the magic still worked. Harry held it and the locket close, and his amulet released a series of pink sparks. "I think so. It blasted the locket out of my hand at Sirius' house. I did protect me from possession before that, too." "Harry could be right," Twilight said. "Cadance's magic and Harry's protections have the same source: love. The amulet absorbed and reinforced Harry's protections and removed Voldemort's soul. It should have the same protections. However, that being said," Twilight looked at Harry reluctantly, "I don't like the thought of you being in danger if I can't help it." Dumbledore stroked his beard thoughtfully. After a long and quiet minute, he finally spoke. "Sunset, Twilight, have the fangs ready. Harry, command the locket to open." Sunset and Twilight reach for their basilisk fangs and Dumbeldreo readied his sword and wand. Twilight caught Harry's eyes as he stepped toward the locket. "Be careful," she whispered to him. Harry merely smiled back. He looked at the locket and opened his mouth. A hiss emerged from his mouth. Darkness erupted from the locket and engulfed the room. Dumbledore swung his sword the moment the locket opened. But as the darkness covered the room, Dumbledore only felt his sword bite into his table. He pulled his blade back and looked at the table. The table's location (and the room as a whole) was coated in shadow. Dumbledore glanced around, his sense of direction lost. A grey churning bubble emerged from the shadows of the room, rapidly taking on a familiar form. "Hello, my old friend..." the form whispered. "Grindelwald..." Dumbledore said. "A clever illusion, using my memories. Crude protection against weaker minds." "Don't give yourself too much credit," the Grindelwald illusion chuckled. "You know you underestimate Voldemort as much as he does. You can't win every time. He and I only needed to win once." "Grindelwald lost, and so will you, Tom," Dumbledore retorted. "Oh, please, you know what you did. You sent Grindelwald on his path, and never swayed Voldemort from his. Accident or failure, it mattered not. You never had the stomach to do what was needed, until it was too late, of course. It's always easier then you've wasted your chances." "Speak plainly." "You knew Harry was a Horcrux, you've been pondering it this past year. But did you ever plan to tell him until it was too late?" "Too late for what?" Dumbledore demanded. "Tell me, does Harry know? Did you tell him of what you pondered during that summer?" "Enough of these riddles, Tom; tell me the truth," Dumbledore ordered. "What have I not told Harry?" "That you would have him killed?" Sunset conjured a flame when the darkness erupted from the locket. Yet her brightest and hottest fire didn't deter the dark magic. The room vanished from all of her sight immediately. There was no light, no sound, nothing. Panicked, Sunset drove her fang down where the locket should've been but met nothing. Sunset tumbled down, nearly landing face-first on the ground. Blinded and on all fours, Sunset grasped blindly about, hoping for a leg, a table, anything to figure out what was happening. "Well, well, well, if it isn't the great Sunset Shimmer, on her knees once more?" A voice chuckled behind her. Sunset swiftly spun around. An opaque, smokey illusion of Sunset stood with her hands on her hips and a sinister smirk on her lips. But the illusion was nothing like Sunset; for one, she was a demon. Fanged maw, pointed ears, bat-like wings, claws, and the like. And atop her head was the Element of Magic holding back her wild hair. This was a Sunset she'd long put behind her. "Oh, but I'm not really behind you, am I?" the other Sunset mocked. "I mean, it's nice to think, but there's a little more of us here than you think, right?" "Now, I'm nothing like you— me— us?" Sunset stood up, facing the thing. "I've put the old Sunset behind me. I'm not some—" "Approval-seeking megalomaniac?" Sunset's other guessed. "Because that's what we were, right? We wanted Celestia's approval so badly, and then we wanted to show her we weren't some failed student. To prove we weren't a failure right? Well, guess what? You're still that same girl!" "No!" Sunset shouted back. "I'm trying to do something good now! This has nothing to do with—" "Not being a disappointment? We used to be such a good liar." "You're the liar here! You've done nothing but lie!" Sunset shouted at the thing and took a step back. The demon took another step closer. "And we never lied to anyone more than we lied to ourselves, right?" Sunset didn't reply to this. That was a truth. "I'm right, aren't I? You stay in that pathetic magicless world because you don't want to disappoint little princess Twily. You're still trying to prove yourself. Now you're trying to prove yourself through that stupid little book. "But in truth, you're more scared than ever. Scared of failing, of not being enough, of being your true self, me. You're scared of Celestia, the closest thing we ever had to a mother. You're scared of Twilight, who gave you a so-called "second chance." You're scared of Harry, the first person who wasn't some second-hand friend of Twilight's. You're as much of a monster as I; you pretend you've put it behind us. At least I'm honest about the monster I am." The demon swished her hair and chuckled. "And all of this, for what? A few measly girls and one guy who says they like the fake new Sunset?" "Don't—" Sunset grimaced. "Don't talk about them like that. They deserve so much better than me." "And there's the first true thing you've said so far." "I'm not finished," Sunset retorted. This time she took a step toward the demon. "I've done terrible things, and they still want to be near me, still want me to be good, still want to be my friend. And they want to help be get better." "They want to change you into—" "Someone better, someone I want to be, someone I couldn't be on my own. The least I can do is put in the effort." Sunset called a new flame into her hand, one of the counterspells she'd seen in Merlin's notes. Incomplete, but potent; fueled by hopes and thoughts of friendship. The fire shined like a spark of golden sunlight, and for the first time, the shadows recoiled ever so slightly. "Stop—!" Sunset reached for the demon's neck, and her body slowly smoldered. The shadows around the two flickered for a moment but stayed everpresent. The demon's eyes turned orange as it smirked. "No basilisk fang? A pity. We could've won, all on our own." "I have friends for that, thanks." Twilight summoned a bubble around herself the moment the darkness was conjured. The doom was coated darker than Luna's night, and everything beyond the bubble was pitch black. Twilight lit a light in the palm of her hand, but the light didn't light up anything in the room. Twilight shuffled to her left, where Harry ought to have been. But the more she moved, the less distance she felt she moved. She should've hit something but now. "Harry?" Twilight called. "Sunset? Dumbledore? Can you hear me?" Nothing. It was absolutely silent outside her bubble. Twilight's breathing picked up a little. What's going on!? "Alright, calm down, Twilight, calm down," she said to herself. "Just take a deep breath," Twilight inhaled, then exhaled, "and think this through. "This had to be an illusion of some sort. Reality manipulation, like Inspiration Manifestation is highly unlikely. If Voldemort had that kind of magic on hand, he would've won from the get-go. So illusion or mind magic is likely. Those would make decent defenses, but by that point there had to be something lethal, right? How do I get out of this?" Twilight silently pondered the trap from inside her shield for what felt like forever until, after the briefest moment, she saw something flicker in the corner of her vision. A golden flame that had pierced the darkness for a fraction of a second. Twilight's bracelet shuddered violently. She glanced down at it, thinking what that could mean. Then she realized what it was doing, or trying to do. "You can use my magic," she said. And just like that, the bracelet went still. It started to glow as her magical aura faded. Her bubble faltered as Harry pulled on more of her magic. The draining sensation was refilled with the reassurance that her friend was alive. A smokey shape formed out of the darkness. It looked just like Harry, but... wrong. "You're really that foolish?" the other Harry asked. "To hand off your magic like that? To burden Harry when you could've used your magic?" "If you're the best this thing can do, he needs it more than me," Twilight told the illusion. "You'd burden him with the responsibility to clean up someone else's mess? Just like everyone else? Do you think he's going to stay your friend when you keep giving him impossible tasks? He couldn't beat Tirek, couldn't save the Tree, and couldn't beat Voldemort when he had a chance. It's always been you to pick up his slack. Sooner or later, he'd not going to like that, and you're going to keep asking more and more of him. "Don't you think he'd tired of that? What will he think of you once he learns about Celestia's prophecy? You think he'll stay your friend after all that?" "If that's what you thinnk, you don't know Harry half as well as I do," Twilight responded. "He doesn't want this, but he's always ready to step up for his friends." Twilight held up her glowing bracelet. "I trust him more than you can make me fear him." The same golden glow from earlier pierced the veil again. The illusory Harry's neck smoldered abruptly. A yellow hand appeared from the darkness, wrapped around the illusion's neck. Sunset Shimmer squeezed tighter on the thing, and its neck cracked like dry wood. The darkness wavered, and Twilight got her first glimpse at the room. Through the swirling shadows and darkness, Twilight caught a glimpse of Harry. His body was covered in a glimmering coat of turquoise and magenta, and in his hand was the Sword of Gryffindor. When the darkness appeared from the Horcrux, Harry's amulet went into overdrive. It glowed, sputtering sparks and lightning, fending off the Horcrux's magic. The illusory darkness wasn't as total as Harry thought it was supposed to be. He could still see parts of the room, such as the table the Horcrux rested on. It was open, revealing the glass interior. Two dark eyes glared out from the locket, fixated on Harry. "Twilight, Sunset, Dumbledore!" Harry shouted through the darkness. "It's open, kill it!" But no sword or fang came down on the locket. Harry realized they must've been under the Horcrux's effect, it was up to him. Harry reached to his left and right, hoping to find Twilight or Sunset, but grasped nothing but air. Instead, Harry turned back to the Horcrux. Kill it. Harry unleashed the strongest blast of Equestrian magic he had against the locket. However, the locket coated itself in its own shadow, shielding itself completely. Harry flung his hand against the shield, attempting to pull it apart by hand if necessary. But neither the locket nor his amulet liked that as his amulet lightly shocked him and the shield seared Harry's hand. Harry pulled himself back, cradling his burned left hand. Kill it. Harry flung another magic bolt against the shield in frustration. "Come on, you stupid thing!" Harry shouted at his amulet. It was supposed to protect him, right? Then why—? Harry's thoughts were interrupted by a small spark of flame igniting to his right, where Sunset should've been. It pushed against the shade even more, showing her standing defiant against the darkness. Harry felt a weight in his hand. Harry looked to see the Sword of Gryffindor in his hand. Only a true Gryffindor... Harry's hand tightened on the sword's handle. Kill it. He raised the sword and swung it against the barrier. But just like with his magic, the weapon was deflected. "Not enough?" Harry muttered to himself. He glanced at his bracelet, and what solutions it might offer. Harry tried once again to pull on its magic. His bracelet shuddered, with only a few droplets of what was likely Ron's magic trickling in. Harry pulled harder, hoping that Twilight might permit him to use her alicorn magic. Then, Harry's bracelet glowed brightly, and a sense of power rushed through his body. "Thanks, Twilight." Harry's left hand opened, unleashing his and Twilight's combined magic. The shadowy shield wavered and withered. Harry lifted the sword and swung it down, screaming. The blade made contact, and the Horcrux shrieked. A small chip was cut into the locket by the sword. The darkness cracked, revealing more and more of the room. But Harry's eyes fixated solely on the Horcrux. Again. Harry swung again, scoring another strike against the locket. Again. Harry gripped the sword with two hands and pointed the blade down. Kill it. Harry thrust it downward with all his strength. His blade pierced the locket through the table. The Horcrux let out one final shriek, then exploded. Twilight watched as Harry plunged the sword downward. The illusions and darkness shattered with the Horcrux. Then the Horcrux exploded, blasting Harry across the room. Harry let out a spine-chilling howl. One hand clasped around the amulet and the other pressed against his head. He fell to the ground like a stone, curling into a fetal position. Choked gasps escaped his mouth. "HARRY!" Twilight shouted. Horcux forgotten, she rushed over to him, fear covering every thought. Harry didn't respond, only occasionally twitching. Sunset knelt next to Harry, a similar expression on her face. Pink and turquoise lightning escaped from the hand holding the amulet. "We need to get the amulet off!" Twilight said. Sunset and Twilight pried at Harry's hand, trying to get it off the amulet. Sunset managed to get her hands through Harry's fingers first. Suddenly, Sunset froze up completely, her eyes glowing. Sunset started to twitch, like Harry. Thinking quickly, Twilight pulled Sunset away from Harry. As soon as her hands left him, her eyes returned to normal. "Sunset, what happened!?" Twilight demanded. Sunset shook her head. "It's the amulet," she said. "It's forcing a vision into his head. Whatever he's seeing, it's putting him in distress. We need to separate them." "Alright, plan B," Twilight said. She held a hand out and magically forced Harry's hands open. The amulet floated between them, spinning rapidly. Sunset's hands darted in and removed the object from Harry's neck. As soon as she did, Harry's body relaxed, falling limp. Twilight knelt over Harry, distressed. She pressed a hand to his neck. She could hear her pulse roaring in her ears. Does he have a pulse? Yes, he does! Oh, Celestia, why didn't I ever learn healing magic? Right, I'm not licensed. Focus, Twilight! Harry's eyes shot open. His pupils were abnormally dilated, flicking about the room. "Harry!" cried Twilight. "Are you alright? What happened?" Harry's lips opened to let out panicked words. "Azkaban— Voldemort's attacking Azkaban!" Author's Note Oh dear, this is both long and overdue. However, there was literally no good place to split this in two, and I owe you guys after how long I waited to publish this. But there's a reason this took so long. I had to do a significant rewrite. See, originally, I planned for Harry to have "stolen" a copy of Tirek's magic, but I quickly realized that was stupid. Harry would've been so grossly overpowered that I would've had to buff Voldemort similarly, which would've power-crept everyone else so badly that it just got in the way of the story. I also rewrote the purpose of the bracelets last minute as well. And also the supped-up Horcrux. Why is it so much stronger than in canon? Well, I'm sure someone will explain it soon. Chapter 14: Two Steps Forward, One Step BackAttacking Azkaban? "Harry, say that again," Twilight demanded. "Voldemort's going to Azkaban; he's going to attack it!" "Sunset, get Dumbledore." "I'm alright," Dumbledore's voice spoke from behind the table. The old man weakly pulled himself up over the desk. He then slowly moved over to Harry. His walk was labored, as though the Horcrux took a worse toll on him than the others. He kneeled next to Harry, who was sitting back up. "You must be certain," said Dumbledore. "You're sure Voldemort's attacking? How?" "I saw it. He's going to break the Death Eaters out, and he's got a body to do it," Harry said weakly. He looked as scared as Twilight felt. "Then I must alert the Ministry," said Dumbledore. He hauled himself up and marched up to the fireplace faster than a man his age had any right to. "Sunset, Twilight, take Harry to the hospital wing and keep an eye on him. Do not leave until I send someone for you." "I'm fine," Harry protested. "Just go tell the Ministry." Without anything else to say, Dumbledore practically flung himself into the fireplace, vanishing in a flash of green. Left with just the three of them, Twilight buried her face in Harry's shoulder to reassure herself he was still breathing. "Twilight, I'm okay, I'm okay," Harry repeated as if trying to reassure himself more than her. "Stop, just stop talking," Twilight commanded. "You weren't breathing. I don't know if you were going to be okay. I thought you were... I don't know. And—" Twilight stopped talking when Harry pushed them apart, far enough to look her in the eyes. "I'm here now. I'm okay," he said. Twilight didn't move from where she sat, just letting the anxiety bleed away. Harry pulled his legs underneath himself. "Are you good to walk?" Sunset asked. "I think I can move myself," Harry protested. Harry grabbed a nearby table to help stand up. He stood up and took a deep breath. "Just dizzy, that's all." Harry rubbed his forehead. "And a headache. I'm fine, really. I don't need to go to the hospital wing." "I don't know," said Twilight. Harry's eyes looked very dilated. "We don't know what that thing was doing to you." Twilight looked back at the amulet on the floor. As her panic subsided, her inquisitive side came back. What was that? The amulet was supposed to be harmless. Did Tirek's tampering do this? Sunset walked over and picked it up gently. It seemed to elicit no reaction from her. Sunset pocketed the amulet and picked her book up. She walked back to Twilight and Harry. "I think I'll hold on to this, for now," she said. "No argument there," Harry replied. "I still don't get why it did," Harry rubbed his head again, "that." "I'll explain once we get to the hospital wing." "Do we have to?" "Of course," Sunset replied. "Besides," she tapped the back of Harry's head and came away with a little bit of blood, "you hit your head pretty bad." "Fine." Begrudgingly, Harry agreed. The three of them walked to the hospital wing, though Twilight couldn't stop from hovering over Harry's shoulder. Harry walked, but his steps were shaky and uneven. He definitely felt worse than he looked, and far worse than he said. Upon arrival, Madame Pomfrey healed Harry's head with a wave of a wand. However, Harry's headache didn't go away with it. When Twilight explained Dumbledore's orders, the school matron left them alone after giving Harry a potion to calm his headache. Twilight sat on the edge of the bed, and Sunset on a nearby chair. "So, can you try to explain what happened?" asked Twilight. "How did you know about Voldemort?" Harry waited a moment before he said, "When I stabbed the locket, it was like the vision I used to get, from before I got my amulet. I didn't understand it, but I ended up seeing through his body." Harry sat up more. "His new body felt powerful, like I was a living natural disaster. And it was more than just that. I felt his emotions and senses. I- I think, at least." "Did it hurt?" "A lot," Harry said. "He's in pain, but he revels in it. It went hand in hand with the power I felt. There's something wrong, down to his soul." "Maybe your amulet's attracted to Voldemort's soul fragments like a magnet," Twilight guessed. "When you broke the horcrux, his soul fragment tried to latch on. That's what gave you the vision." Harry shuddered, slumping against the pillow. "You think he can possess me again?" A chill crept down Twilight's neck. Once was bad enough. If Harry got possesd again... I don't know what I'd do. The best I can do is keep him safe, for now. "Fat chance of that," Sunset commented. "If he has his own body, true possession is going to be a whole lot harder." She pulled the amulet from her pocket, letting it swing in the air. "Besides, that link you touched was tied to the amulet, not you. This thing was made to protect you. If Voldemort tried possessing you through it, he might just get sucked back into the amulet. It'll be a repeat of that time with Tirek." Twilight and Harry blinked owlishly at Sunset. "When'd you figure this out?" Twilight asked. Maybe this has something to do with when her eyes were glowing. I guess I kind of brushed it off to help Harry. Sunset shrugged like it was as much of a guess to her as it was to Twilight. "When I touched Harry, I got to see the link from... I guess you could call it the third person. I saw the big picture." Twilight nodded. That makes sense. It is supposed to absorb Voldemort's psuedo-horcrux. Possession could repeat the last attempt, so the amulet still works. It's still scary. "Still leaves us with two problems," Harry said. "The Horcrux was so powerful, way stronger than the book. It nearly got all four of us." "I've got an answer for that, too," Sunset added. "The horcruxes are tied to Voldemort's soul. You said something in his soul felt wrong." "Yeah," Harry agreed. "Somehow, he's gotten stronger. That messed with his soul, which must've empowered his horcruxes. So now he's stronger than ever, and so are his horcruxes. How'd he manage to get a body?" "Maybe he redid that ritual?" Twilight suggested. "He still has that snake, so he had a way to affect the living world. Maybe he reatempted the ritual over the summer without your blood, not that he needs it without your blood protections." "Not sure," Harry sighed. He rubbed his eyes, which Twilight noticed looked more tired and stressed than they had in weeks. "That gives us more problems." Sunset sat down on the chair nearby. "Do you want me to go find Ron and Hermione, Harry?" "...Don't want to bother them," replied Harry. "I can talk... later." He rubbed at his forehead in a manner Twilight recognized. "Migraine?" "Small one," Harry said. "I really hate visions." "Me too," said Twilight. "Ditto," agreed Sunset. "Do either of you have a spell for this?" Harry asked. "I'd rather not deal with the migraine now." "I'll find one when I can," promised Twilight. "I'm not licensed for that magic in Equestria. Sunset, can you ask Pomfrey? Preferably for the headache or sleep." Sunset rose from her seat to go find the matron. "You're going to make me age ten years before we get back," Twilight noted idly. "Doesn't really matter, you're going to outlive me no matter what," Harry responded. "And that doesn't bother you?" Twilight asked. Back in Equestria, the topic of Twilight's lifespan never came up or was intentionally avoided. Everypony knew Celestia and Luna had been alive for thousands of years. Their exact age at their taking of the thrones wasn't known, so it was one of the many mysteries nopony bothered to answer. Twilight never gave it any thought, and Harry didn't seem to care. "No," answered Harry. "The way I see it, if you live forever it doesn't matter how long I'm mortal. You and the other princesses are immortal. I accepted that a while ago." Sunset's voice startled them both when she said, "Geeze, I'm gone for two minutes and you two are acting like Harry's on his deathbed." The fiery-haired girl chuckled at her joke. Twilight glared at Sunset, who was hunched over, barely keeping her laughs in check. When Sunset managed to calm down, she stood up with a crooked smile on her face. "I got a sleep potion for your headache," said Sunset, holding up a clear vial. She offered it to Harry, who popped the stopper off and took a quick sip. Apparently not finding the taste disgusting, Harry gulped the rest of it down. After a long moment, Harry looked at the vial oddly. "Thanks, Sunset, this headache is killing me—" Harry stopped speaking as he slumped over, asleep. "Sleep potion," Sunset said. "I can't imagine being awake in his state right now. I only got a brief glimpse in, and that was enough for me. That Voldemort guy's messed up in the head." Sunset shuddered. "I understand Harry's panic. Imagine being in the head of your parent's murderer." "So what's our next step?" Twilight asked. "If Voldemort succeeds in breaking even a portion of his followers out, he'll have a loyal army armed with dark magic. That puts everyone in danger, us included." Sunset sat down and opened her book. "That means I need to finish these spells," Sunset said, flipping through the book to the back. Twilight moved to stand behind Sunset and take a look for herself. "That last spell I mentioned, Merlin mentions a spell called 'Phoenix Embers'; he believed it could be used to 'cleanse' dark magic. I tried using it against the horcrux, it was more effective than anything else I had. I'm still trying to find the rest of the spell, but notes about it are everywhere. Merlin appeared to be obsessed with it. But I'm having trouble finding it. It's incomplete." "Did he not label the spells?" Twilight asked. Then again, Star Swirl didn't label his last spell either. "No, he didn't it's like all the pages are out of order and rearrange themselves when I'm not looking." Sunset flipped through the book, skimming the pages. Eventually, her eyes landed on one note. "Here, read this: 'Despite having a wand proficient in protection from dark magic, I find myself no closer to releasing this spell's true ability. My mastery of ancient magics is not what it once was. Until I find the missing pieces, I fear for the future.' "Point is, Merlin believed it could work," Sunset said. "And I believe it. I only saw a fraction of its potential." "What did he mean by 'cleanse' magic?" Twilight asked. "We both know dark magic doesn't follow the rules of other magic, it's why it's so dangerous. Merlin thought this spell could revert the 'corrupted' magic to a more passive state. It could weaken the horcrux's protections for us if I can get it to work." "How far are you from solving it?" Twilight asked. "Weeks, months, maybe; I don't know," said Sunset. She closed the book and put it back in her bag. "Normally, I'd rebuild it from the ground up. But the fragments I've found, against all odds, seem to work. Dumbledore seemed interested in a few others." "Then why don't we split it?" Twilight suggested. "Maybe you can hand off a few extra ones for us to work out?" Sunset pointed at the sleeping Harry. "Would he be okay with that?" Twilight smirked. "Ever since he got to Equestria, Harry's been looking into combative magic. He got more dedicated when my brother started training him," Twilight said. "And I don't think Hermione would say no." "Good for them," Sunset said. She stretched and slouched in her seat. "And I'm going to get some rest." "You're still not sleeping well?" Twilight asked. "It's this castle," Sunset moped. "I can't get any good rest recently. This human magic is bothering my sleep." "It's not bothering me. Maybe you should talk to a teacher." "I'm not giving them my problems, much less my sleep schedule," snarked Sunset before she yawned. "It's gotten better, but not normal." "You know, if it bothers you so much, you can come and bunk with me," Twilight said. "You wouldn't mind?" asked Sunset. "If this really bothers you, why should I? Besides, I could do with some more company." "Thanks, Twilight," said Sunset. "I think I'll just rest my eyes." Sunset closed her eyes, and it wasn't long before the girl nodded off to sleep. Twilight was the last person still awake in the room, and she still felt on edge. Hopefully, Dumbledore had been able to alert the Ministry before Voldemort got there first. Harry's sleep had, thankfully, been dreamless. When he opened his eyes from his potion-induced slumber, he was still in the hospital wing. Judging by the light outside, it was late evening. He looked to his left and grabbed his glasses from the counter. "Harry's up!" came Ron's voice. Harry propped himself up to look at the foot of the bed. There was a small table at the edge of the bed with four chairs. Twilight, Sunset, Ron, and Hermione were sitting at the table, looking over books and papers. "What'd I miss?" asked Harry. "You still need to write an essay on the dangers of inferi," Hermione said. Harry rolled his eyes, of course, school was the first thing she'd say. "There's not exactly much to say on it; you'll both be done before Wednesday if Ron can get his act together." "I'm doing fine, I can finish it tomorrow," protested Ron. He slammed his books shut and rolled up his parchments, obviously having given up on studying for the day. "But, we're supposed to be in our dormitories," Hermione added. "Something's got the teacher's spooked." "I have an idea about that," Harry responded dryly. "So, how do you feel, Harry?" Ron asked. "Better," said Harry. He swung himself out of bed and stretched his muscles. Harry suddenly remembered why he was in the hospital wing in the first place. "What's the news with you-know-who?" "What news?" asked Hermione. "Sunset and Twilight said to wait until you woke up; said you'd best be awake. They haven't told us a thing." "Tell them," Twilight said. "We killed a horcrux," Harry said. Harry saw looks of surprise and perhaps triumph wash over their faces. "But it gave me a vision. Voldemort's attacking Azkaban." The positive looks faded immediately. Visible shock plastered itself on Ron's face, and Hermione looked very concerned. The two looked at each other before Ron spoke, "Attacking Azkaban? How's he going to do that, you said he ain't got a body." "Well I was wrong," replied Harry irritably. "I'll tell you about the rest in a moment. Can I get cleared to leave?" "McGonagall came in about ten minutes ago and told us to leave the moment Pomfrey cleared you," answered Twilight. "One small problem, however—" "The school's on a tentative lockdown for now. They're going to tighten the curfew. It's straight back to the common rooms," Sunset said. "Then I'll tell Ron and Hermione there back in the Gryffindor common room," decided Harry. "The teachers are doing patrols of the castle," Sunset said. "We're supposed to join in. We'll talk later, I promise." Everyone stood up and packed up their stuff. The table and chairs vanished, though Harry didn't pay attention to who vanished them. "See you soon," Twilight said as she and Sunset left the hospital wing. She and Sunset walked away, leaving the three of them to head back to Gryffindor. Harry, Ron, and Hermione walked out of the hospital wing to the Gryffindor common room. When they arrived they gathered in a quiet corner of the common room so they couldn't be overheard. Harry explained his entire vision, what caused it, and what Twilight, Dumbledore, and Sunset thought it could mean. Harry informed them of everything up to the point where they went to the hospital wing and he drank his potion. Needless to say, all three of them were very much frightened by the prospects ahead of them. Voldemort had a body and was about to obtain an army. That was, of course, unless Dumbledore alterted the Ministry in time. Author's Note Alright, I'm back. Hope you enjoyed some aftermath and, more importantly, a reason why the horcrux acted. But from here on out, you can't count on Horcruxes to do the same thing as in canon. Besides, the locket and ring were the only ones with defenses worth caring about. This chapter took a while to figure out, and multiple revisions. I started with an idea about the dynamic between his power and Harry's, then realized I'd buffed him so over-the-top, it was more cringe than a powerscaling argument on Reddit.
Chapter 1: Farewell, EquestriaAuthor's Note Hello everybody! I am back with the sequel to Equestrian Vacation. I've been sitting on how to start it for ages, and I have to say, the Harry Potter aspect of the story is much harder than the rest. Nevertheless, I like to deliver quality work. First, minor news. This story will update more slowly than its predecessor. And second, a fair warning. I wrote the prototype of this story under the impression I might change certain characters. If anything seems completely out of character (OOC), please reach out to me. That is all. Have fun. Read, review, and come back soon! Chapter 1: Farewell, Equestria A peaceful day in the magical land of Equestria was nothing special. The weather was scheduled to be light clouds, sunshine, a cool breeze, and a chance of rainbows if the weather team felt like it. Celestia's sun shone brightly, perfectly timed to the seasonal calendar. And few places exemplified it better than the town of Ponyville. Despite the former library being turned to cinder a week prior, the whole town looked peaceful Ponies went about their daily hustle and bustle, sharing goods or gossip merrily. The most unusual part of the town was the giant crystal tree castle that sprouted out of the ground not a week before. Six ponies and one dragon wandered the new castle's halls. One of them was Harry Potter, an unusual unicorn, if only for his lack of a cutie mark. He had pale fur with a black mane and tail that had a matching turquoise stripe. His eyes mixed both emerald to turquoise. And right now, he sat in one of the castle's eight thrones, reviewing a pile of charred items before him. During her battle with Tirek, Twilight's library was incinerated. Thankfully, the owls escaped unharmed. Unfortunately, this destroyed nearly all of Harry and Twilight's personal items. Harry's school supplies were burnt to a crisp; the family album he'd been given was reduced to a few unburnt pages, the most important contained a picture of Harry and his parents. Thankfully, most of his letters to and from Twilight survived. Of course, that was only the second worst thing that happened. Harry looked at the broken wand before him. Holly and phoenix feather, made by one of the best wandmakers on Earth, and Tirek snapped it in two. Twilight, for all her gifts, didn't know the first thing about wizard wands. Breaking it further was unacceptable. "Surely someone back on Earth can fix it?" she had said. For some reason, the words weighed heavy on Harry. Harry snapped out of his trance when Twilight asked, "You okay over there?" Harry shook his head. "Yeah, just zoned out." Harry returned his focus to the paper in front of him, and the clock. Harry had been so close to finishing Discord's puzzle clock before Tirek's attack, which set Harry's progress back. Just one or two more dates, and he could figure out the current date on Earth. If what Discord implied was right, no more than a few months could've passed, but it still made Harry nervous. Harry looked at his notes and the clock again. So my last day on Earth was the end of July. The clock stops at random points. The only correct times are when the hands freeze at two-thirty every two days, except for the third occurrence, at which point stops at noon on the third day. The backward hands measure days. If I assume when the clock freezes incorrectly the time is set to Earth then the date is... Oh... "I... I think I need to visit Celestia," Harry said. "Hey, Spike?" The little dragon looked up from his comic book. "Yeah?" "Can you send Celestia a letter for me, or is that an improper use of resources? I need some advice, and she's the only pony who can really help." "Sure, I can send her one right now." Spike pulled a quill and parchment from somewhere behind his mini-throne and looked at Harry expectantly. Harry instead took the quill and wrote the message himself then gave it back to Spike. "Sorry, this one's kind of private," Harry said apologetically. Spike shrugged, not really bothered by it. He sent the letter off and the two waited for a response. Harry wasn't expecting one soon, Celestia had an entire country to run— Spike belched out a rolled-up paper. The young dragon opened the letter. "She says you can visit, today!" Spike said. "I think you might be able to catch the train if you leave now." "Really?" Harry said, surprised. He wasn't expecting to get a reply so soon, much less one that said they could visit today. How does she have time for this, a school, and a country? "I, uh, guess I'll get going then." Twilight looked up from one of her books. "Oh, you going somewhere?" "I need to visit Celestia. I'll be back as soon as I can." Harry summoned his bag, stuffed his notes and clock in, and exited the throne room. He had a train to catch. Harry opened the castle door and almost bumped into a pony standing there. The earth pony stallion wore a blue uniform and hauled a wagon stacked tall with books. A mailpony, likely from Canterlot. The mailpony startled briefly before saying, "I have a delivery from Princess Celestia for Princess Twilight, is she here?" "Yes, just go down the main hall into the throne room, can't miss it," Harry replied. He moved around the mailpony and continued his rush to the station. Of course, the first of Twilight's mail is a stack of books. Because if there's one thing she needs more of, it's books. A few hours later, Harry walked into Canterlot Castle at the end of her day court hours, about an hour before Luna officially took over. The throne room was empty, sans the guards on the threshold and Celestia herself. The princess smiled from her throne as Harry approached. "Harry, glad to see you've arrived on time," Celestia said. "I was afraid you might miss me before I set the sun." "Glad I could be here," Harry replied with a small bow. "Now, you wanted to talk about going home, yes?" Celestia asked, holding up Harry's letter. "Yeah, home," Harry muttered. "I figured out Discord's clock. I'm not the best at math, but I've counted how long I've got until Hogwarts starts again. Two weeks," Harry said. The words still didn't feel real on his tongue. Two weeks. "I have two weeks to decide if I want to return to Hogwarts. I assumed I would, one day. But... now part of me is afraid that I'll never come back." At first, Equestria had been a home away from home for Harry. But ever since Twilight's coronation, all thoughts of Earth were put on hold. Despite the instability and chaos, adventures in Equestria were... fun. Hogwarts was a nice place, but next to Equestria, it didn't feel like it used to. At Hogwarts, he was less of a freak than at the Dursleys, but in Equestria, Harry felt like he had a future. Everything was so confusing now. He had so many friends here. How could he give that up? Celestia must've noticed Harry's indecisive expression. "I understand the difficulties of being pulled between two worlds. Long ago, I too walked into other worlds with my mentor, Star Swirl the Bearded." Celestia's comment caught Harry off guard. Celestia previously seemed to understand the concept of other worlds, but to have walked them with Star Swirl? That was practically ancient history! Celestia walked up to Harry with a sad smile. Her posture, though regal as ever, radiated an aura of tiredness. "I haven't told anypony this in centuries. Star Swirl used to be fascinated with other worlds. When I visited one of these worlds, I met and befriended a stallion there. We grew closer as time passed; he was... special. I told myself not to get attached, as the distance could only bring pain; it proved true. I never got to say goodbye. When Twilight first brought you here, I put my worries aside when I saw how happy you two made each other. But fate has other plans for us. You are reaching a point of no return. If you stay too long, you will not be able to continue your studies at Hogwarts." "Earth has a lot of bad memories and a few good ones. If I don't want to stay, I'd still want to say goodbye to what few friends I have there," Harry said. "That is to be expected. Saying goodbye is a difficult process." "The more I think about it, Equestria feels like my home. I'm not even sure why I want to go to Hogwarts anymore. It used to be a way to be myself, away from my 'family'. But I can be myself even in Equestria without the 'Boy Who Lived' stuff. The only thing left there are my friends." Harry sighed, realizing his dilemma. "That being said, I feel responsible for my old world." "Perhaps there is something you should know about your old world," Celestia said. Harry tilted his head in confusion. "Huh?" "The day I brought you here, I visited Dumbledore," said Celestia."I might have frightened the old man; he reminds me of Star Swirl in a few ways. In any case, Dumbledore told me something about your world, Harry, something he kept hidden. He wished for you to never know, but I will not withhold the information if you ask. You have a right to decide if you wish to hear it." Celestia lifted her head and magically closed the doors to the throne room. "There is a prophecy." "There's a prophecy, about me?" Harry asked, dumbfounded. "Two, actually," Celestia answered. "I want to give you to option to hear them. A warning, however. Prophecies are not to be taken lightly, but never to have absolute faith in. I will tell you only if you wish to know." Harry stopped moving, going deep into thought. If there was a prophecy about Voldemort, it likely involved Harry. It could say anything, from how Voldemort could win to how he could lose. That knowledge could prove a powerful tool against Voldemort if used correctly. And, yet, Harry was reminded (as weird as it sounded) of the Darin Do novels Rainbow Dash owned. Villains tried their hardest to avoid the prophecy or destiny, only to meet it on the way there. And those weren't mere stories, Daring Do was a real pony. What if Harry didn't like the prophecy? He would spend the rest of his days trying to avoid it. What if he sealed his fate? On the other hoof, merely knowing the prophecy could change its outcomes. And that was to say nothing of if Harry's newfound Equestrian magic changed things. Equestria might have busted the prophecy completely. Harry paused as he made his decision. "There's nothing specific in it? Names or dates?" he asked. "None." "Then I don't want to know," Harry decided. Celestia smiled like she knew he would say that. "May I ask why?" "It doesn't matter whether the prophecy is true or not," Harry said. "I can't unhear it. It's better to leave my free will unbothered. My actions will be my own." "A wise choice," Celestia said. "But, knowing of the prophecy, will you return to your home world?" "I think so..." Harry said slowly. "When I left, Voldemort was without a body. I guess I have to know what's happened. I could start packing my bags tomorrow," Harry said, feeling a little lost. "I can figure out where to go from there." "You have my blessing to go if ever you are ready," Celestia responded. "However, you sound uncertain of your decision," Celestia noted. "Perhaps you would like a second opinion? Luna's night court hours are frequently open." "I... I think a second opinion would be appreciated," Harry said. "Not like packing will take long, anyways. Just a cloak, a key, an amulet, a busted wand, maybe my broom, and whatever I can pull together." Harry chuckled mirthlessly. "Guess I could go to Gringotts first. But I'd like to talk with Luna." The princess nodded. She removed herself from her throne, told Harry to wait, and left the throne room. Harry waited a few minutes before the afternoon sunlight faded quickly. Celestia and Lune must be swapping posts, Harry thought. Now that I think about it, Luna's duties are at night, but most treaties and events are during the day. How does she manage a sleep schedule? Silver beams of moonlight trickled in, giving the room an ethereal glow. The throne looked completely different in the dim light. Harry glanced back at the throne room doors, waiting for Luna's arrival. Harry yawned, increasingly aware of the late hour. Harry stood upright, but let his eyelids drift close. He'd hear if Luna walked in, and there was no way he'd fall asleep standing up. Harry awoke to somepony nudging him. "Harry Potter, thou should be more cognizant of sleeping whilst standing upright, least of all in our presence." Harry jolted awake. Princess Luna stood above him with a teasing smirk plastered on her face. Luna held a hoof in front of Harry's face before he could talk. "There is no need for an explanation, young Harry," she said gently. Luna's smirk broke when she giggled lightly. "Though I was surprised to find a stallion standing asleep in my throne room, I'm not offended. It was certainly one of many firsts. Truth be told, I was rather worried. Have thou not been sleeping well?" "I thought you were looking over my dreams," Harry replied. "Not as of late," Luna said, looking embarrassed. "Though you suffered worse than many at Tirek's hands, there are many who responded worse." Luna shook her head slowly before rubbing her temple. "And to think, I solved the last night terror on the Island of the Returned." "I'm sorry to hear that," Harry said. "And you're right, I haven't been sleeping well. I feel like I could've done more to help against Tirek. That day keeps coming back in my dreams. I keep seeing things that didn't happen. Sometimes I win, others I don't. The worst ones are where—" Harry shuddered and cleared those thoughts. He didn't want to remember those. The nightmares of Tirek were bad, but they were just dreams, nothing more. Dreams shouldn't hurt. "Dreams can be very painful, I assure you," Luna said. "I will see if I can help yours later." Harry cringed, realizing he said that aloud. "Sorry," he apologized. Harry focused on what he wanted to talk about here. He summoned his notes about how much time was left and laid them before Luna. "I wanted to talk about this. With Discord's clock, I've learned I have less than two weeks to decide if I should return to my world. I've asked Celestia for her advice, but I want yours too." Luna picked up Harry's papers and read them over before setting them back in his bag. "I am touched that you feel the need for my advice, even though you already have my sister's." Luna placed a hoof on Harry's shoulder and beamed down at him. "But I think we both know that this is a question only you can answer. "You're looking to wiser people for answers you don't have, as I once did with my sister. But at the end of the day, this is a decision only Harry Potter can make, not Luna or Celestia. Know that, whatever you decide, you will have our support." Harry said nothing, shuffling his hooves in the pale light. Luna was right, of course. This was ultimately his choice, he couldn't let anypony else make it for him. Harry didn't have to go back, but he felt he needed to. As much as he loved his new home, Earth would require at least a goodbye. His education at Hogwarts couldn't arm him to fight Voldemort, especially with the inconsistent staffing. But maybe he could do some there, or make sure everything was in good hands. "Then I've decided," Harry said. "I'll go back to Earth." Luna nodded at him, and the edges of her mouth turned upwards. "If that is you decision, then perhaps you should wake up and tell your friends tomorrow." Harry froze. "Wake up?" he echoed. "You mean I'm asleep? Since when?" Harry looked at his sides and again was shocked to see he had wings. He only had wings in his dreams! How did I not see those before!? Luna chuckled again, probably at the look on his face. She lifted her horn, and the throne room quickly dissolved into the dark starry night sky of Luna's dreamscape. The throne room had just been a figment of Harry's imagination, a very vivid one at that. Luna tapped the "floor", causing the stars to ripple outward. "Since you fell asleep in the throne room. I thought it best if you rested and we converse in your dreams. You are, as you said, struggling with sleep." Luna looked into the distance of her dreamscape, which started to shift with the images of other ponies, other places, and other dreams. "Your body is resting beside my throne as we speak. I'll have you moved to a guest room and let you rest. You can head back to Ponyville tomorrow. Is that agreeable?" Harry yawned. He didn't think he could yawn in a dream. Maybe he was tried? "I think that'll be nice," Harry said. "Then enjoy a dreamless sleep," Luna said as the dreamscape faded away into a comforting darkness. Harry woke up the next morning on a plush bed in Canterlot Castle. Well, "morning" was a loose word for eleven o'clock. He got a chance to say a brief goodbye to Princess Luna before taking the train back to Ponyville. The town was the same as always, so nothing abnormal happened in his absence. Harry entered Twilight's castle and found Twilight in the main hall. She was writing in a large book with a familiar sun-shaped mark. "Hey, Twilight," greeted Harry. "Are you writing a new journal?" Twilight greeted him back and held the book out, showing off the cover. Harry now recognized the mark as Sunset Shimmer's cutie mark. The book vibrated once, and then new words were written on the page. Harry's eyebrows furrowed. He didn't have a good track record with magical books, especially not ones that could write themselves. "I know what you're thinking, and no, it's not evil," said Twilight. "It's one of Sunset's journals. This one is connected to the one she has in the mirror world. That mailpony you sent in had the book with him. Sunset was trying to reach out for us." "Let me guess, something went wrong?" said Harry with a rhetorical undertone. "Apparently, the mirror world was used to contain some old evils by Star Swirl," said Twilight. "Sunset found them, and I had to go fix it while you were in Canterlot. I can tell you the whole story if you want." Harry nodded and asked for her to continue. Twilight spent the next half-hour talking about her adventure in the mirror world. Sunset was doing much better now, having made a complete turnabout against her former ways. Twilight's human friends (Harry still hadn't gotten over the fact that they were identical to Twilight's equestrian friends) had befriended Sunset. Some creatures called sirens were stirring up trouble in the mirror world, causing anger in people who listened to their songs. Twilight and Spike went over to help fix the problem. In a bizarre twist of fate, Twilight was unable to make a magic spell to counter the sirens' songs. She eventually came to the realization the sirens were feeding off their conflict and Equestrian magic. Twilight then said that Sunset was able to help provide the extra magic needed to defeat the sirens. Harry was rather surprised, not expecting a pseudo-seventh Element to appear, much less in Sunset of all people. Harry couldn't help but look at the throne the castle had "gifted" him. Maybe he wasn't much of an outlier after all? "I just got back before you arrived," Twilight placed her book down, "but I know you would've wanted to go." "Probably best you went alone," Harry muttered. "I probably wouldn't have done much, seeing as I can't do magic." "I'm sure you would've found a way, you always do," Twilight replied. She read Sunset's message and scribbled down a reply before closing the book. "So, how'd your meeting with Celestia go?" Harry explained the situation in detail. He had less than two weeks before school started, and he hadn't decided if he wanted to continue his wizarding education. "So we have less than two weeks?" reiterated Twilight. "We?" asked Harry. "Of course. You don't think I'm letting you go alone? I might be too educated for Hogwarts, but until you decide what you want to do I'm not letting you out of my sight," Twilight said. "But you're the Princesses of Friendship; you can't abandon your duties," Harry protested. Twilight couldn't just drop everything for him! "I know, but this is important, too. Besides, Equestria handled itself for thousands of years without me, a few days won't matter. Discord said that time is experienced faster in whatever universe you're in. If you decide to go to school, I'll head home," Twilight said. She pulled out her traveling bags. "Now, do you need anything?" Harry patted the bags he was already carrying. "I can pack almost everything for the trip today. If I return to Hogwarts, I'll have to visit Diagon Alley again. Sorry, I know you hate it," Harry said. He could clearly remember Twilight's reaction to seeing the dragon-hide gloves. She'd nearly heaved her stomach out. If she heard about the sale of unicorn horns she'd probably faint. "Are we going to bring Spike with us?" "I don't think we should. Diagon Alley might be too much." Twilight shuddered. "Yeah, no arguments there," Harry murmured. He couldn't imagine the fear of seeing your own species' skin used for gloves. Spike was best kept away from all that. "Celestia can send us whenever we're ready." A metaphorical lightbulb lit up above Twilight's head. "Why don't we use my portal?" "I'm sorry, your what?" Harry asked. Since when did Twilight have a portal? "Did I not mention that?" Twilight told Harry to follow her. She led Harry through her castle halls to the third door to the right, her library. The room was full of books, no surprise there. What was surprising was the large mirror in the back of the room. A large apparatus was built behind the device, with several items attached to it. A book with a familiar sun-shaped cutie mark sat atop the machine. "When did you have time to build this?" Harry asked. "Ten minutes after you left. I might've forgotten to mention I built this to travel to Sunset. We can ue it to go to Earth." "Wait wait wait! You mean you built an interdimensional portal in less than an hour?! That's incredible!" Harry exclaimed. "Thanks," Twilight blushed. Harry nudged her shoulder with his own. "You need to fix that blush. Once we get to Earth, it's going to be nonstop compliments with how much cool magic you can do. We have two weeks, so a few days to plan should be all right. I need to say goodbye." Twilight's friends all wanted to say goodbye. Despite Harry's math (double-checked by Twilight) that they would experience time faster on Earth, their friends were still teary-eyed with their goodbyes. Spike, understandably, wanted to come along, but Twilight shut him down quickly. Exactly four days later, all eight of the group assembled in Twilght's castle to wish them well. "Do try to stay safe, won't you? You don't have the Elements this time around," Rarity said as she threw a few items into Twilight's bags. "I still wish we could go along. I don't see why we can't, this isn't Sunset's world," Rainbow Dash said. "We don't know if anything's changed on the other side," Harry said. "If everything's going right, Voldemort hasn't regained his power, body, or followers. The two of us will draw less attention than all eight, just in case." "Don't mean we have to like it," Applejack said. "I know, neither do I," Twilight said. "But this is something the two of us need to do. But, hey, you'll barely notice a thing. We'll be gone for a few days, tops," Twilight said as she slipped on her bags. She looked over to Harry, who had finished packing his saddle bag. Twilight thought the expansion charms she and Harry learned were impressive, though somewhat unstable. But that meant the both of them were packed. "You ready to go, Harry?" "We can go whenever you say," Harry replied. He tapped the mirror's solid surface curiously. "So, how does the portal work? Is there a switch of some sort to flip? How does it find my world?" "Oh, it's pretty simple actually," Twilight said. She pointed a hood at the large blackboard behind her with various magical formulae and proofs. "The portal to Sunset relied on two books linked between our worlds. To find yours, I just used the summoning spell. The apparatus will then reach to the other side and open a stable portal through this mirror. Once we get there, I can reopen the portal whenever I need to. I'll admit, it was harder to finish it without a proper anchor, but by utilizing the law of—" A blue hoof was nearly shoved in Twilight's mouth. "Okay, okay, I'm going to stop ya there, princess, because the only thing I'm hearing is a load of boring," Rainbow Dash said. "Thank you," Twilight heard Harry whisper to the pegasus. Twilight turned on Harry. "What, was I being boring? I just made a portal, and that's boring?!" Twilight scolded her friend. "Not at all! It just kinda, you know..." Harry waved a hoof over his head, trying to send a nonverbal message. Twilight tilted her head in confusion. "It's way above my level of magic." Twilight scoffed. Surely it couldn't be that hard? "Well, you're never too young to learn for the sake of learning. I'll teach you on the way." "Lucky me," Harry quipped. Harry waved goodbye to their friends. "I can't wait to see you all again," he said before facing the mirror. Twilight walked to stand next to Harry. "You ready?" she asked, nudging him gently. Harry took a deep breath. "No. But, we can't always be prepared for what life throws at us." Hedwig and Owlowiscious flew the portal. "Okay, they were ready. Let's do this," Harry said before creeping toward the mirror. Twilight watched as his hoof was gently put in and pulled out, testing the waters as it was. Then, Harry took a deep breath and plunged himself into the mirror, vanishing. Twilight jumped in immediately after. The space between the worlds was again a swirling void of colors, but much nicer on the body as it changed. Twilight felt her human term returning to her. The portal spat out Twilight very gently, allowing her to get on her feet as she landed. She orientated herself and familiarized herself with her surroundings. She was standing in a crooked, dimly lit alleyway. Just past it was a larger pathway, bustling with humans in robes. Harry stood near the end of the alley, with the two owls perched on his shoulders. He looked back at Twilight with a smirk. Owlowiscious jumped to Twilght's shoulder. "Well, we're back to Diagon Alley," she said. "Um, where am I?" a voice asked from behind the two. Harry and Twilight turned around to see who spoke. A girl stood further in the alley, with yellow skin, flaming yellow-and-red hair, and cyan eyes. The three of them shared nervous glances before Harry and Twilight shouted. "Sunset!?"
Chapter 3: The Order of the PhoenixMcGonagall grabbed Harry's shoulder and directed him to Diagon Alley's exit. Hedwig and Owlowlicious came down to land on their respective human's shoulders. He gestured for Twilight and Sunset to follow. They walked into the Leaky Cauldron and sat at a table in the corner of the room. "Did something happen while I was gone?" Harry asked. "No, not yet," McGonagall said quietly. "But Dumbledore is convinced that danger is coming. He has a safe place set aside. Do you have a safe location picked out for the night?" McGonagall asked. Harry shook his head. "Stay here where you can be seen, I will get someone to move you somewhere safer." "Can't we apparate? You can side-along apparate, right?" Harry asked. "We could, but apparating with an underage wizard triggers the trace, and the location we're going to is best kept secret," McGonagall said. Twilight smirked beside Harry. "Well then, it's a good thing I have a counter-spell. I removed the trace from Harry when we got here, as a precaution." McGonagall's eyebrows shot up. "A counter-spell? For the trace? One of the most potent charms in the country, and you had a counter-spell ready? If Albus hadn't told me about your tracking charm, I wouldn't believe it. Does it work?" "So far, yes," Harry said. "Alicorn magic's nothing to scoff at." McGonagall appeared to ponder Harry's proposition for a moment, before slowly making up her mind. Eventually, she decided and said, "Alright, we can go, if you're ready. All of you." McGonagall held up her arms for the three to grab, which the Equestions did only after Harry did it without hesitation. There was that familiar twisting sensation as the spell squeezed them through space to spit them out somewhere else. The place they were spat out was a row of old houses, broken windows, aging paint, heaps of rubbish, and decrepit architecture. McGonagall searched her robes for something, before handing a slip of paper to Harry and the others. Harry looked down at the piece of paper. The narrow handwriting was vaguely familiar. It said: The headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix may be found at number twelve, Grimmauld Place, London. When Twilight reread the words on the paper, the row of houses in front of them shifted. The houses were numbered, but the number twelve, the number on the paper, was missing. The new left was eleven, and to the right was thirteen. As she thought about this, a new house seemed to inflate between the previous houses, this one labeled as number twelve. McGonagall walked to the front door, quickly shooing Harry, Twilight, and Sunset into the building. The insides were dark and smelled like decay. Twilight heard a soft hissing noise and then gas lamps sputtered into life all along the walls, casting their light over a gloomy hallway. There was peeling wallpaper, a cobweb-filled chandelier, blackened portraits, and general signs of mismanagement. She was pretty sure she heard something scuttling through the walls. There was a rush of footsteps, and Mrs. Weasley barged through the hallway. She looked thinner and paler than when she and Twilight first met at Hogwarts. She rushed past Twilight to hug Harry with a force that looked almost painful. "Oh, Harry, it's lovely to see you!" she whispered before holding him at arm's length and examining him critically. "You're looking healthier, but I think a nice dinner would suit you. I'll get that started in a bit, there's a meeting going on." She turned to Twilight and Sunset. "Afternoon, Twilight, and..." "Sunset Shimmer, a mutual friend of these two," Sunset introduced herself. "...Sunset. McGonagall, wherever did you find them?" Mrs. Weasley asked the teacher. "In Diagon Alley," McGonagall supplied. "Diagon Alley? How did you get there?" Twilight shrugged. "Portals. Honestly, I was just as surprised as you. The last few weeks have been turbulent for everyp- everyone back home," Twilight said. "Yeah, and I'm still stuck here," Sunset groaned. "No offense, I'm sure this place is great and all, but I miss my friends." "You're stuck?" McGonagall asked. Twilight nodded. "We can only access Equestria via portals, but right now we've been experiencing some troubles. I'm going to see if Celestia can fix it from her side, but until then, we can't send Sunset back home. She's an accidental tagalong, for now." "Oh, that's... unfortunate?" McGonagall said. "That's one word for it," Sunset said. "Well, in the meantime, would you like to say hello to Ron and Hermione?" Mrs. Weasley asked. "First floor, second door to the left." Mrs. Weasley gently pushed Harry along. "You can come down for dinner in thirty minutes, no sooner. We'll talk later." Harry, for his part, was a bit slow to respond. Something beneath his shirt vibrated, the amulet Celestia made for him. Harry pulled it out, looking absolutely absorbed in observing. Twilight took his spare hand to drag him along, breaking his focus. The three made their way up the stairs, leaving the two human adults behind. "Why are you staring at that amulet again?" Twilight demanded once the two were out of sight. "It's doing that thing again, look." Harry held up the amulet to show to Twilight and Sunset. Once again, the locket's center pointed in one direction, regardless of how it was shifted. "Well, I doubt it's pointing north. Has it done that before?" Sunset asked. "Never. Gringotts was the first time," Harry said. He continued down the hallway when the needle started wavering wildly. "And even that's new." When he tilted it sideways the needle still pointed forward. Twilight held the amulet, and it stopped pointing in one direction like the needle had lost its "magnetism". Sunset did the same thing, only to be met with the same results. When she handed it back, the needle pointed directly at the door Mrs. Weasley told them to go through. "I think it only works for you," Twilight speculated. "Maybe it's tracking something in the house." "Like what? What could a bank, a house, and a compass have in common?" Sunset asked. "No idea, but we can check—" "Harry!" A head of bushy strawberry-blonde hair nearly pushed Harry over in a hug. Hermione only let go of the hug when Harry returned it for no more than half a second (Twilight counted). "Ron, Harry's here!" Hermione shouted back. Ron emerged from the same room again. "Harry! When'd you get here? How've you been, mate?" Ron said. Harry smiled at his two friends. "I'm doing great. Life in Equestria is one big adventure, I'm loving it. I've made plenty of friends and learned some magic." "They let you do magic!?" Hermione gushed. "What about the International Statute of Secrecy and underage magic?" Sunset scoffed. "Please, the only secret in Equestria is Celsetia's budget for cake. Whatever magic we have can be used as we please. It's our birthright." Twilight couldn't hold in a chuckle. Yeah, not even I know how much cake Celestia eats daily. The two humans looked at Sunset strangely. "Yeah, I've been learning Equestrian magic during the summer," Harry said with pride. "Come on, tell us all about your summer!" Ron said, gesturing them into the room he emerged from. The five shuffled in. The room was just as dusty as the rest of the house but in marginally better condition. The olive-green walls weren't moldy, and the couches and desk looked to be in respectable condition. Sitting on one of the couches was a short redhead girl, possibly Ron's sister, Ginny. Ron and Hemione sat down with the younger girl whilst Twilight, Harry, and Sunset sat on the opposite couch. "Harry!" the girl said jubilantly. (A bit too excitedly for Twilight's taste.) "Who are they?" the girl asked, pointing at Twilight and Sunset. "This is Sunset Shimmer, a former student of Princess Celestia, we met not long after I came to Equestria," Harry supplied, pointing at the red-and-yellow-haired girl. "And this..." Twilight caught a mischievous gleam in Harry's eyes. Twilight's eyes widened when she realized what Harry was about to say. "Don't—" "I would like to introduce Her Royal Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, Princess of Friendship," Harry said grandly. Twilight blushed and tried to hide her face behind her hair. Harry knew she was embarrassed about her new title. She knew he wasn't boasting about her title, but teasing her. It was flattering from her friends but now was so not the time! All three of the human's jaws dropped. Sunset cackled madly. Twilight glared at the two. "PRINCESS!?" All three of them shouted. "Don't go yelling it, please," Twilight shushed them. "Just make it an order," Sunset jested. Twilight merely scowled, feigning outrage. "I thought you weren't royalty?" Ron asked, looking halfway between deciding to bow or not. "She was coronated a princess just after the school year ended," Harry said. "I was there for it; over half the country wanted to attend. Her brother cried." "How? Did she have to marry a prince if she had no blood claim to the throne? " Hermione asked. Sunset laughed at the theory. "Twilight, marry some prince? That's not how true Equestrian royalty works; well, unless you're a descendent of Princess Platinum or Princess Amore, but they're not real royalty. Twilight has a claim to the throne by right of ascension. The highest of merits, it's only occurred once before in all of Equestrian history. She ascended to the throne on her own, no dashing prince involved." Twilight sighed. Great, now both of them were teaming up to embarrass her. "What the bloody hell is the right of ascension?" Ron asked. Twilight covered her face with her hands. She didn't want to be a part of this. "Twilight turned into an alicorn not two days after I arrived," Harry's hand gently rested where her wings would've been, "then was coronated as a princess. As an alicorn, she has a right to the throne, the same as Celestia, Luna, and Cadance. It's not given, it's earned." "Okay, but what's an alicorn?" Hermione asked. "Is it related to the unicorn? I remember something about Twilight being a unicorn. Is it a meritocratic rank? Was she promoted?" Sunset sat up a bit taller, shrugging. "Exactly what an alicorn is is a complicated question. The short version is that they are the combination of the three tribes' magical and physical abilities. They have flight, magic, and strength. This makes each one powerful, among the strongest magical beings in the world. Nobody knows Celestia's or Luna's origins, that's up to speculation. What we do know suggests they are ageless." "I- I'm sorry, could you, uh, could you repeat that? I could've sworn I heard you say ageless," Hermione said. Twilight dropped her hands. Of every aspect of her alicornhood, that was the one she never wanted to think about. "Please stop talking about this," Twilight pleaded. "Can we not talk about that part? I don't like to think about that." "Sorry, Twi," Harry said, cringing and dropping his jovial tone instantly. He wrapped an arm around Twilight. "I went too far with that, didn't I?" Twilight scooted closer to Harry, returning the hug. "No hard feelings, friend." "You can't just reveal something like that and drop the subject!" Ron blurted. "We can and we did. She's not discussing that, and neither will I. End of story," said Harry harshly. "Alright, alright, fine... But is there anything else we should know?" Ron asked. "Oh, uh, I got a new wand," Harry said. He raised his arm, and his "gift" from the tree unrolled into a wand again. "I got it back in Equestria. Ollivander has no idea what it's made of, or what the core is, but he thinks it should work." "What happened to your old one?" Ron asked. "Broken. A centaur snapped it in half." "Oh, well that's a shame," Ron said, awkwardly. Twilight recalled Harry mentioning something about Ron's broken wand in a letter once. "You will have to tell us about that. Any other news?" "A load, but those stories can be saved for later, I want to know what's happened here. First off, what is this place?" Harry asked, gesturing at the building, or whatever the dusty abode they occupied qualified as. "We're at the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, a secret organization made by Dumbledore to fight Voldemort," Hermione said. "Then he's back?" Harry said. Twilight felt her gut drop. The chances Voldemort got a body back wasn't zero. Harry had revealed Voldemort's survival after the tournament, but it'd taken fourteen years to recover the first time. But every second he stayed around, body or not, was a second that he posed a threat to Harry. "They're not sure. Mum seems to think so," Ginney said. "The whole country's on high alert ever since the arrests. Most of the Death Eaters claimed he was back, but a few still pleaded innocence. There are rumors of new wizards entering their ranks. Cedric's story in the paper pulled people toward Dumbledore early on." "What's the general opinion? Do the people think he's back?" Harry demanded. Ron waved his hand in a so-so motion. "I think they're leaning to Dumbledore's side. The Minister won't let a peep out. The Prophet retracted the story of the arrests and hasn't printed a thing about them since then. Cedric got an interview, but it was in the Sunday post, no one reads that," Ron said. "Fudge probably knows something's happening but is scared to do anything. He's not listening to anyone," Ginny added. "And Dumbledore?" Harry asked. "Deadlock," Hermione said. "Dumbledore's lost his government positions in the Ministry and the ICW, no thanks to last year's disappearances. But the Ministry won't even print that. I doubt most know he was fired. He's got plenty of pull left." "Complete blackout," Sunset said. Twilight looked at her as she leaned over the couch's armrest. "They're not letting a conversation start. It's the easiest solution to keep everyone in the dark. If they oppose Dumbledore, then people who dislike the government and Death Eaters rally behind him. Agree with him, and they're back to fearing war. Opposition creates enemies. They're too scared to let the truth out, so they're taking an aggressively neutral position." "That's... clever," Twilight admitted. Sunset had a point. A blackout on the media slowed rumors. It kept people separated and confused. "It's what I would've done before, well, you know..." Sunset tapped her forehead, where she had worn the Element of Magic. "So we don't know if Voldemort's back, great. But he hasn't made any big moves, which is also great," Harry said. The amulet rattled beneath his shirt again. Harry pulled out his amulet and opened the locket. It practically bounced in his hand. "Why is this thing being such a bother all of a sudden?" "What's that?" Hermione asked. "Princess Celestia made Harry an amulet to help with his scar," Twilight said. "But ever since we came back, it's been acting weird. The crystal inside is acting like a compass to something, but we don't know what it's pointing at." She looked over Harry's shoulder at the locket. It was spinning erratically, not sticking in a direction for more than a moment. "I think there's something in this room." Harry stood up. "Then who's up for a tresure hunt? I don't got anything better to do." "Beats cleaning this mess," Ginny said. The six of them separated and wandered about the room, looking for anything Harry's locket might be pointing to. Twilight went to the shelves first, which were full of broken panes of glass and various items, none of which looked like anything significant. A bit of snakeskin, a bottle of dark liquids, and several boxes of powders. Nothing in the place was mildly important. Twilight next looked for any secret compartments, sliding her hands along the wood surface for anything irregular. Unfortunately, no secret shelves or hiding places popped up. "Hey, I think I found something!" Hermione announced from the fireplace. Everyone crowded around her. Hermione knocked on the wood above the hearth, which gave a hollow echo. Harry held up his locket to the fireplace. The needle, which had been spinning, now strongly pointed exactly where Hermione pointed. "There's a hidden chamber. There must be some way to open it." "I got a better idea," Sunset said. She flicked a finger at the fireplace. A wave of fire rippled out, incinerating the wood. "The place is already a dump, what's one more mess? Let's see what we got." Inside the fireplace's hidden compartment was a small golden locket with a matching golden chain. Inlaid to the locket were several green gemstones in the shape of a serpentine "S". It was in pristine condition, untouched by the ravages of time. Twilight watched as Harry reached in to grab the locket. As soon as his hand closed around it, her bracelet shivered. Harry withdrew the item, looking at it closely. He held his amulet up, which pointed directly at the locket. "That's it? Another locket!? Bloody hell, if I wanted to collect these things, I'd just ask Rarity!" Harry scowled irritably. "No need to overreact, Harry, it's just a piece of jewelry. No harm done," Sunset reasoned. "It's still a waste of my time—" Harry's eyes closed and he fell. Ron caught Harry before he could hit the ground. The locket Harry's been holding fell to the ground. Its impact echoed louder than it had any right to. A wave of paralyzing fear and revulsion rippled through Twilight, directed at that thing on the floor. Or rather, coming from that thing on the floor, clouding the air with its mere presence. As suddenly as he'd fallen, Harry shook his head and looked up at everyone, as though nothing had happened. "What the— What just happened? How'd I get on the floor?" "You passed out, Harry," Hermione said. "Passed out?" echoed Harry. "No— I was holding the locket a second ago— I couldn't have..." Harry looked down at the locket on the floor. He reached toward it, but Twilight held his arm back. "Twilight? What is it?" "Harry, I don't think we should touch it," Twilight said. She reached a hand out to the locket, trying to get a feel for its magic. It felt twisted and slimy, like reaching through oil or mud. "Do you remember exactly why Celestia made that amulet?" "To remove— oh... oh no..." Harry realized. "Can somebody please explain what just happened? You two are scared witless by a locket," Ron said. He reached down to grab the thing but was stopped when it was levitated out of his reach, courtesy of Harry. "We'll explain when we're safe," Harry said. He floated the locket in front of Twilight. "Twilight, can you put a barrier around this? Like the one Cadance used on me at the Crystal Empire?" "I can try," Twilight responded. Harry has the right idea. I don't know what this locket is, but his amulet thinks it's bad news. If Celestia made it to contain an evil wizard's soul, what does that say about this? Twilight summoned a magenta barrier around the thing but struggled to keep it contained. Its influence was subtle, threatening to slip past her defenses. If I had my old crown this would be so much easier. Wait, I do have something... Ever since Tirek's attack, and the chest unlocked that "rainbow power", Twilight and her friends had felt their Elements' magic at all times, albeit dormant. It was different from when they were gems, but they were there nonetheless. She called on her Element, focusing on the accursed artifact before her. Twilight traced a circle in the air over the locket. The barrier flashed magenta briefly, then the locket dropped, bouncing in its new confines. The invisible miasma in the air cleared instantly Twilight held up the orb for everyone else. "Finished. It can't affect us." Harry held up his amulet, which still pointed strongly to the locket. "We need to tell the order," Harry said. "That thing is dangerous; we need to destroy it." He grabbed the orb and made a mad dash to the door. Twilight and the other shared a shocked look at HArry's abrupt change of pace. As quick as they could, they ran after Harry. Twilight and Sunset teleported down a flight of stairs, just to catch up with Harry's breakneck pace. The others were mere moments behind them. They were almost to the bottom of the stairs but stopped when Hermione shouted. "Harry, wait! You can't just leave like that!" Hermione shouted. "What did she mean, 'it can't affect us', what is it?" Ginny asked. Twilight grabbed Harry's shoulder, grinding his pace to a halt. Thank Celestia for earth pony strength. Twilight paused long enough for everyone to catch their breath. Twilight noticed Harry's hands were balled tightly; he was tense, very tense. And a tense Harry was an impulsive one. "If Harry's thinking what I think he's thinking, and I hope he's not, that locket is dangerous," Twilight warned. "It might be the same as his scar, the same thing his amulet was designed to protect him from: a piece of a soul. We have to tell the order, and we can explain the rest, I promise." Author's Note Yep, they found the Horcrux. I checked, and to the best of my knowledge, it was hidden in the drawing room. Where was unknown, so I made a place up. And now you know what the amulet does now! I've been sitting on that since I wrote it up in the first story! I can't wait to show you more! in the next chapter!
Chapter 6: Tribulation and TrainsAfter Sunset and Twilight figured out how to transform Harry back, the three went to dinner. They then announced they were joining Hogwarts as teaching assistants. This was welcomed with plenty of cheers from the younger people and a concerned look from the adults. Two unknown staff from out of the country were sure to draw attention. That "unknown factor" was guaranteed to draw even more if they showed off their magical skills. Harry was less worried, they would be safe enough at Hogwarts. The next day, the Weasleys, Harry, and Hermione bought school supplies. Harry took the opportunity to shuffle around the money he had with the galleons in his vault. Once again, Harry's amulet pointed to a lower vault; Ron suggested it pointed to an older family vault. After collecting the money, they visited Diagon Alley to pick up supplies for Harry's fifth year. It was uneventful, the only thing of notice was a drawn-out discussion between Sunset and Twilight as to whether their hair could be used in wands, considering they were technically unicorns. For the rest of the week, Harry and the others were left out of any further conversations about the Order. From what the twins gathered with something they called "extendable ears", the order was grasping at strings to figure out what Voldemort's next move was, seeing as he (likely) hadn't regained a body. According to Twilight and Sunset, who were privy to more information than anyone else, Voldemort's lackeys were leaderless now, but they weren't going to give up as easily as Halloween all those years ago. Then came the most unexpected mail of the year. By some strange stroke of luck, Ron and Hermione were named prefects. Harry got nothing. He wasn't expecting to be the quidditch captain, but he was... less than ecstatic. In the wake of the big announcement, Harry was sulking in the drawing room, absent-mindedly flicking his amulet open and closed. His mind was consumed by thoughts about what had just happened. Ron and Hermione were the new Gryffindor prefects. Sure, someone would've been left out, but Harry felt dejected it'd been him. I mean, why did they get it? Hermione's one of the best in her year and a strict rule-follower, but why Ron? Ron isn't exactly prime material, he'd bully Slytherin if Hermione can't rein him in. Hermione thinks I would've gotten the position if Dumbledore wasn't being cautious. But that means Hermione and Ron are there because they're close to me, which is worse. They didn't earn it, it's favoritism! So why not me then? Harry was dragged out of his musings by Twilight knocking on the doorframe. "Hey, Harry, are you alright?" She asked, walking to take a seat next to Harry. "I'm fine." Why couldn't I get to be a prefect? What did Ron do that I haven't done? "You're not. Don't try that with me, I know you better. Why don't you tell me what's bothering you?" Everything. "A lot. Now that I'm back to Earth, I'm having a... I don't know, an identity crisis? I mean, there's the issue of being a pony, being stuck here, where I want to stay in the long term, and this prefect stuff. I didn't care about it until today. I feel like I got targeted. You know I hate that. I feel awful for being jealous." "Feeling jealous doesn't make you a bad person," Twilight corrected. She scooched in to wrap an arm around his. "Do you remember when I wrote about Rainbow's time at the Wonderbolt Academy? She didn't get the top position. Sure, she was jealous, but it didn't make her a bad pony." Harry put his locket down. "I know, I know. I just don't understand why they were picked above everyone else. I can't help but think it has something to do with me, which makes me compare us. Do I sound crazy?" "No, not one bit. Remember, you are incredible, you don't need to prove that to anyone. Nothing can change that," Twilight said. "Feeling better?" Harry smirked. "A little. Thanks, Twi." "If you get all sad about anything else, you know we're here for you. Your concerns aren't a burden to us." Twilight gave one last hug to Harry before leaving him to give him the space to think things over. Harry closed his eyes and sighed. As usual, his best friend was right. At this point, I'm pretty sure she has more magical friendship powers than the Elements. The sound of shuffling feet startled Harry out of his musing. A second person walked into the room, Sirius. An old, rolled-up tapestry of some sort floated next to him. "Hey, Harry," Sirius said as he moved to sit next to Harry. "I heard about the prefects." "You did?" Harry replied. "Yeah, don't get too worked up about it," Sirius replied. "Your father wasn't a prefect. Sure, he was Head Boy and your mother was Head Girl, but you've got—" Harry sighed and said, "More things I didn't know about my parents. It's not fair." "Do you want to talk about them?" he asked. "I know we haven't had much time to talk before but..." "I'm not sure," Harry said. "Everyone talks about them, but I never feel like I knew them. I don't even have my memories." Harry pulled out the surviving photo from his album. He'd kept it close since Tirek's attack, magically preserved to the best of his abilities. "I remember their deaths, but they're through his eyes. I don't know how much about my parents when I never got to meet them. I love them, and I think I always will. But I can't— I can't know them." Harry pulled two more photos from his jacket, also magically protected. The first was taken after the coronation, and the second was taken on the day of the Summer Sun Celebration. The first was of him, Twilight, and Spike. The second was of all eight of them, smiling. Sirius looked closely at the photos. "I don't see you in these," he said. "I'm that one," Harry pointed to himself, then cast the transformation spell. "Yeah, we're all ponies. But they're my friends, and I love Equestria. I feel awful, now that I'm back. My parents knew so many people. All they talk about is how much I'm like them. Yet some days I'm more comfortable as a unicorn than a human. Is that wrong?" Sirius was silent for a long moment, contemplating. Then he waved his wand and laid the tapestry he'd been moving on the other couch. "I don't think so," he said after a long moment. "I suppose it's a bit cruel, to keep comparing you three. If it's any consolation, I felt the same way about my animagus form. I didn't exactly... get along with my family, having a body not related to them felt... therapeutic." The tapestry unrolled itself on the floor. "If you'll take a look." The tapestry looked immensely old; it was faded and looked as though doxies had gnawed it in places; nevertheless, the golden thread with which it was embroidered still glinted brightly enough to show them a sprawling family tree dating back (as far as Harry could tell) to the Middle Ages. Large words at the very top of the tapestry read: THE NOBLE AND MOST ANCIENT HOUSE OF BLACK "TOUJOURS PUR" "You're not on here!" said Harry, after scanning the bottom of the tree. "I used to be there," said Sirius, pointing at a small, round, charred hole in the tapestry, rather like a cigarette burn. "My sweet old mother blasted me off after I ran away from home— our house elf's quite fond of muttering the story under his breath." "You ran away from home?" "When I was about sixteen," said Sirius. "I'd had enough." "Where did you go?" asked Harry, staring at him."Your dad's place," said Sirius. "Your grandparents were really good about it; they sort of adopted me as a second son. Yeah, I camped out at your dad's during the school holidays, and then when I was seventeen I got a place of my own, my Uncle Alphard had left me a decent bit of gold — he's been wiped off here too, that's probably why— anyway, after that I looked after myself. I was always welcome at Mr. and Mrs. Potter's for Sunday lunch, though." "But . . . why did you . . . ?" "Leave?" Sirius smiled bitterly and ran a hand through his long, unkempt hair. "Because I hated the whole lot of them: my parents, with their pure-blood mania, convinced that to be a Black made you practically royal... my idiot brother, soft enough to believe them . . . that's him." Sirius jabbed a finger at the very bottom of the tree, at the name Regulus Black. "He was younger than me," said Sirius, "and a much better son, as I was constantly reminded." "Were tehy, you know?" Harry asked, not wanting to imply. "Death Eaters? Only my brother. My parents got cold feet, but they believed everything he said. They thought my Regulus was a right hero, before he did, that was. On Voldemort's order, probaly." Sirius flicked his wand, rolling the tapestry up. "I don't care for most of the people on here," he said. "I don't have a 'noble' family, but your parents were. If nothing else, remember that your parents loved you. You can live your life as you want, they would love you regardless." Sirius ruffled Harry's mane playfully, causing Harry to huff and shake his mane back to normal. This got a little laugh out of Sirius, which then got Harry to chuckle. The two of them went their separate ways to "wage war" on the house's filth. That left one thing between the group and Hogwarts: King's Cross Station. Getting there posed to be something of a challenge, as there were too many students to side-along apparate and the car held too few people. The issue was resolved by Twilight transforming everyone into small animals for the duration of the trip, but the drive there was packed regardless. They even had room to fit "Padfoot" in the car, to say goodbye. The whole group crossed through the wall with plenty of time before the train left. "So, this is the famous Hogwarts Express?" Twilight asked. "Yep. Come one, let's find a compartment," Harry said. "About that..." Ron said. "Students are required to take the train to Hogwarts," Hermione said. She pointed to a compartment near the front. "But Prefects, Head Boys, and Head Girls are the only ones allowed in that compartment. That's where Ron and I will be. Sorry, Harry." "Eh— it's fine," Harry said begrudgingly. He looked down the boarding platform and by chance spotted a glance of someone's face: Cedric Diggory. "Twilight, Sunset, why don't you two go find a compartment; I'll join up later, I've got someone to talk to," he said. If either seemed confused, they shrugged it off as Harry rushed down the platform to find Cedric. Hedwig hooted in complaint as she and the rest of Harry's luggage floated behind him like a boat in a troubled sea. Harry was still having trouble with keeping objects levitated with his subconscious. When Harry caught up to the prefect he noticed Cedric wasn't walking on his own. He had a pair of crutches under his arms, which kept him up as he directed students. Evidently, he hadn't quit his responsibilities as a prefect. "Hey, Cedric!" Harry called out. Cedric turned to look at Harry. "Harry! Good to see you, how're you doing? You know, with... everything," Cedric said, gesturing vaguely at the air. Harry waved a hand dismissively. "I'm fine. I should ask about you. If you don't mind me asking, how is recovery?" Harry gestured at Cedric's crutches. "Oh, these? I'm getting better. Whatever that cup did, it messed me up. The splinching didn't heal right. It took days to get me moving again. The healers think I'll have these for the rest of the year if I'm lucky. Truthfully, I'm glad I get to go through my seventh year. After what happened that night, I should be a goner. I owe you for that." "No, you don't. If it weren't for me, you wouldn't have been there." "And Crouch would've killed me. These," Cedric tapped his crutches. "are better than another second under the Cruciatus Curse. You saved me. It's my last year, but I'll be there for you if you need any help from Hufflepuff's head boy." "Head boy?" Harry said in surprise before he noticed the badge on Cedri's clothes read "Head Boy" instead of "Prefect". "Congratulations." "Yeah, surprise, right? Well, if you need anything, you know where to find me." "Thanks, I guess," Harry said. Something Cedric said came back to him. "Wait, how did you know about Crouch? The Ministry—" "Dumbledore told me about what happened when I recovered. He said your friend, Twilight, saved you when you got left behind. I oughta thank her if I see her again." "Well, she's staying at Hogwarts as a teaching assistant. Drop by sometime, she loves to make new friends." "Sounds like a Hufflepuff," Cedric said. "We'll see about that. She's one of the bravest people I know," Harry countered. "I suppose we'll never know. I'll see you later, I need to get to the prefect's compartment," Cedric said. The boy hobbled along with his crutches toward the front of the train as Harry said his goodbyes to Sirius. Harry knew Sirius couldn't say goodbye as a dog, but it felt good to have one last goodbye before he jumped on board. It took a few minutes for him to find Twilight and Sunset, but he got there without any problems. He put his stuff in the compartment and sat down next to Twilight. "So, how's the train?" Harry asked as the train took off from the station. "Not much to say, it's a train," Sunset said. "You've seen one, you've seen them all. But if you want an opinion—" Sunset was cut off as Neville Longbottom poked his head in the compartment, his round face shining with the effort of pulling his trunk along and maintaining a one-handed grip on his struggling toad, Trevor. "Hi, Harry. Sorry, but every compartment's full... can't find a seat," Neville said. "Go on, take a seat," Twilight said. She waved a hand, opened the sliding door, and levitated Neville's trunk. "Whoa," Neville said. He took a seat, still trying to keep a grip on his toad. "So, how was your summer, Harry?" "I spent it abroad. Met some new friends, learned some magic, the best time of my life," Harry said. "Really? Can you— you know— show me? Are we allowed to do magic on the train?" Harry shrugged. "Probably, Hermione's done it plenty of times." Harry snapped his fingers (a bad habit from Discord) and transformed into his unicorn form. Harry stretched out his legs and pranced about the compartment for a second. "You have no idea how good it feels to be back in this body." "You're an animagus? Blimey, where were you that allowed to do that?" "I'm not an animagus, it's just a spell I learned," Harry said. "Yeah, all of us can do it," Sunset said. She transformed into her unicorn form, and Twilight followed behind a second later. "That's brilliant," Neville said in wonder. "By any chance, were there any interesting magical plants?" Neville asked. "Well..." Harry thought back to the plunder-seed incident. Those were plants, and they were without a doubt magical. The only other ones Harry could think of were the Apple family zap apples, but they hadn't been in season. "There were these evil plants that tried to destroy the town I was staying in. Caused magic to go haywire nearby. I couldn't cast a spell." "Wow, that's interesting. A magical defense against spells? I've never heard of a plant that could do that before. I wonder if there's something like that in the forests at school?" Neville wondered aloud. "Let's hope not. The ones back home had to be eradicated, lest they destroy the country," Twilight said. Neville looked frightened and ready to ask why. At that moment, someone pulled their train compartment's door open. "Excuse me..." a nervous voice spoke. A girl with long, shiny black hair was standing in the doorway: Cho Chang, the Seeker on the Ravenclaw Quidditch team. "I was looking for—" Cho cut herself off as she saw the two unicorns and one alicorn. "Oh! They're so cute!" She reached down for the top of Harry's head. Harry swiftly ducked away, not wishing for a repeat of his experience with Ginny. "Hey, please ask before you do that!" Harry exclaimed. The girl was taken aback by Harry's outburst. "You can talk? I've never met a talking unicorn. I thought the normal ones were all gone!" Cho exclaimed. "And now you've met three. Why are you here again?" Sunset asked bluntly. "I was just... looking for Harry," she said. "Oh, really?" Harry said. He quickly transformed back into a human, blushing in embarrassment. "Sorry, that's probably awkward." "Um..." Cho said, pink in the face. "Well... I'd wanted to say thanks, for Cedric... Bye then." She closed the door again, rather pink in the face, and departed. "Huh," Harry said, rather confused. "Who was that?" Twilight questioned. "Cho Chang, Ravenclaw's seeker," Harry said. "I wonder what she wanted," Twilight pondered. "I guess I can ask Cedric later. I think they were dating," Harry said, deciding whatever Cho was talking about was unimportant for now. When the food trolley came by, Harry took the time to introduce his Equestrian friends to the bizarre candy of the wizarding world, which unfortunately included every-flavor beans. Twilight occupied herself with the safe choice of a licorice wand while Sunset tried her hand at chocolate frogs. (She got unfathomably rare cards.) The three waited for nearly an hour in silence before Ron and Hermione joined in, having made their rounds. By then the food trolley had already come and gone. At this point, the four of them were swapping chocolate frog cards around. "I'm starving," Ron complained as he stowed Pidwidgeon next to the open cages of Hedwig and Owlowiscious. He grabbed an unopened chocolate frog and threw himself down next to Neville. He tore off the frog's head and collapsed like he had a full day of work done. "Well, we found the other prefects," Hermione chimed. "There's two from each year above fourth, one boy and one girl, so six from each house." "Let me guess the Slytherin prefect, Malfoy?" Harry deadpanned. "Got it in one," Ron said. "I have to wonder what their standards are, letting him in," Harry mused. "What's Slytherin?" Sunset asked. She and Twilight transformed back into human form. "We never explained houses?" Hermione asked, looking a little surprised. "Well, each one of the houses represents a quality the four founders of the school wanted in a student. The sorting hat decides which house you fit best into." Neville tuned into the conversation. "I never understand it. I wanted Hufflepuff but it gave me Gryffindor. I've never felt brave and that's what they're about," he said. "I guess that is what we're most known for, true," Hermione agreed with Neville's assessment. "Gryffindor is the house of the brave, Ravenclaw is full of clever students, Hufflepuff is the loyal one, and Slytherin—" "Is full of gits like Malfoy," Ron grumbled. "That's not exactly true. Slytherin is the house of cunning and ambition, almost all of them are pureblooded," Hermione corrected. "I'm still correct," Ron countered. "Ambition?" Sunset echoed. "Yeah, I don't know about that. I had that, but I've moved on." "What makes a pureblood?" Twilight asked. "Most of your family has to be other pureblood or half-blood wizards," Neville said. He pointed between himself and Ron. "We are pureblooded, for example. Both parents were magical. Half-bloods have one magical parent, and one not, but a muggle-born is as good as a muggle for purebloods. And muggle-borns have two non-magical parents." "Does it make wizards stronger, having 'pure' blood?" Sunset asked, raising her fingers in air quotes. "Only if you ask Slytherin," Ron said. "No one's ever proven pure blood is stronger." "Interesting," Sunset murmured. She stretched, stood up, and walked to the door. "I don't know about you, but I don't like being cooped up. I'm going to go for a walk, save my seat, will you?" She left the compartment with a smile. By what must've amounted to sheer poor luck, Sunset exited only a few moments before the door opened for the third time. Harry observed the new "visitors"; he had expected this, but that did not make the sight of Draco Malfoy smirking at him from between his cronies, Crabbe and Goyle, any more enjoyable. "What do you want, Malfoy?" Harry growled before Draco could open his mouth. "I'd watch your manners, Potter, or I'll have to give you a detention," drawled Draco, looking more than ever like his loathsome father. "Because, unlike you, I was made a prefect, which means, unlike you, I can hand out punishments." "True," Harry admitted. "But you, unlike me, are a git with an ugly widow's peak." The rest chuckled at Harry's insult at Draco, who looked fuming. "Tell me, how does it feel being second-best to Weasley, Potter?" Draco scowled. "You want to know how it feels?" Harry's bracelet reappeared as a wand in his hand. After a brief moment of concentration, he teleported to stand in front of Malfoy, startling the Slytherin. "Feels like I don't care, because I don't need status to uphold my fragil ego." Harry flicked his wrist, magically slamming the door in Malfoy's face. A second spell locked the door shut. Harry sat down, in far worse of a mood. He watched Malfoy scowl and leave down the hallway. "I hate that guy." Harry turned back into a unicorn, deciding he wouldn't get much time to be one during school. "I still can't get over you using wandless magic," Hermione asked. "I still use a wand, or at least the bracelet most of time," Harry replied, showing off his wrist. "Besides, it's not that important. Twilight never needs one, neither does Sunset—" There was a knock at the door as Sunset returned to the compartment. Twilight undid Harry's lock to let her in. "So, what'd I miss?" Author's Note Hey, I'm back. For anyone who asked, yes, the reference in the last chapter was The Lion King, so congratulations. I can't tell you how excited I am to get one chapter closer to Hogwarts. Also, Cedric's alive and back to school! When I wrote Equestrian Education, I debated for hours whether to keep Cedric around, and, well, here he is! Alive and well, and Head Boy to boot! See you all soon!
Chapter 2: Artifacts and AlleysSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 4: HorcruxesHarry ran down to the basement, the others close behind. Of course, they're surprised; you just told them Voldemort was literally in your head and something similar in this random locket. And I just so happen to have something that can track that, for some reason. Harry jumped the last few steps and marched to the dining room's door, where this "meeting" was. Harry's hand clutched around the shielded locket tighter. Some part of him wanted to destroy this thing, grind it down until the dust blew away in the wind. Kill it... that part of him demanded, though Harry was unsure how. But that was a problem for later. He grabbed the doorknob and pulled the door, but it refused to budge. "Harry, it's locked," Hermione said. "Order members only, they won't let us in. Harry, just slow down, you're not making sense." "I'll explain later," Harry replied stiffly, lifting his free hand in a clutching motion and wrenching it back. The door followed, pulled out by his magic. He dropped the door and marched inside with a grim expression on his face. If the order wanted to fight Voldemort, they could start with whatever this was. The room he walked into had several people seated around a long table. Harry recognized Lupin, Moody, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Snape, McGonagall, Sirius, and others Harry didn't know. And most of them were pointing their wands at the door. Ripping the door off wasn't my brightest idea. Sirius lowered his wand first; the others followed suit slowly. "Harry!? What are you doing?" Mrs. Weasley shouted. "I'm taking care of a safety issue," Harry said as he tossed the locket onto the table. The locket and its bubble rolled until it came to rest in front of Moody. "We found this upstairs." "Potter, couldn't this wait until afterward or are you going to insist on barging into every meeting?" Snape drawled. "If I wanted your opinion—" Harry was cut off as Twilight grabbed his shoulder. "Harry, calm down, take a deep breath." Twilight took a deep breath, and Harry followed suit. "We need to explain everything in detail, we don't have to rush. You're not in danger, and neither are we. Calm down, please." Harry closed his eyes and took another breath with Twilight. He reminded himself what he needed to say. Twilight's right. Just tell them the truth; ignore Snape. "Right. We were upstairs and found this locket. We don't know what it is, but we do know it's very cursed." Moody's magical eye focused on the locket. "How'd you figure that out? Hopefully, none of you tried to wear it. Several aurors have lost their lives to such a rookie mistake!" "Of course not," Sunset said. "Harry only held it for a second, and the effects wore off when he dropped it. It seems to cause severe irrational anger." "That's a rather mild effect for being as cursed as you think. How'd you find it anyways?" Lupin asked. The man looked more threadbare than he usually did; tired, to boot. He glanced at Sunset. "And if you don't mind me asking, who are you?" "Her name is Sunset Shimmer, a friend of ours in Equestria. And as for how we found it, that was my amulet." Harry removed his amulet and tossed it to Moody. The auror caught it out of the air and inspected it with his magical eye. The amulet flipped open, revealing the crystal and its compass-like mark. "This was made for me by Princess Celestia before the Summer Sun Celebration. It was designed to sever my link to Voldemort, the link that kept giving me headaches and visions. I planned to open it outside of Equestria and let its magic fade away. It didn't work out as planned, and now it's acting like a compass. It's what led us to that locket." Kill it... "Fascinating," Moody said. He tossed the amulet back to Harry. "And what of this shield?" Twilight shuffled forward. "That was my doing. I mimicked a ward Cadance used to contain Harry once. If this thing is like Harry's scar, love and Harmony magics are antithetical to it." "I'm sorry, what was that about containing Potter?" McGonagall asked. "Yes, I feel like we're missing some details here," Arthur said. "It ought to be more fun than our meeting anyways," one of the other wizards said. "Shove it, Mundungus!" the pink-haired witch scolded. "We should wait for Dumbledore," Lupin remarked. Harry agreed. Despite Dumbledore knowing (and not telling) about a prophecy that could be important, Harry trusted him enough to solve this problem. Surely in the course of trying to solve Harry's scar, something like a split soul was not unfeasible? "Why should you have waited for me?" an old voice spoke. Everyone turned around to see Albus Dumbledore enter the room. The old man seemed to look everywhere except Harry. "I'm sorry for my tardiness, but there was an urgent matter at Hogwarts to attend to." Dumbledore looked around the room. "I do have two questions: why are the children here and why is the door missing?" "Potter has been spinning whimsical stories," Snape said. "I expected you to take this more seriously, Snivellus, but your grudge is getting in the way again. Or maybe it's that ugly mop of hair in your eyes," Sirius accused. "If you two cannot get along, we will continue this without you; you don't have much to contribute," Moody scowled. He flicked his wand, lifting the locket. "Potter has made some grave claims. I'm inclined to agree, but I think you ought to hear this." Dumbledore moved to take a seat at the head of the table, still avoiding eye contact with Harry. "Continue," he said curtly. Harry tried to look at at Dumbledore's eyes, but he seemed insistent on not sharing eye contact. Harry sighed and rubbed his eyes. He could already tell this was going to be a long afternoon. He sat at the opposite end of the table, and the other teens sat down nearby. "Where do I start with this?" he whispered to Twilight. "Start with the Crystal Empire, then the amulet, then Tirek, in that order," Twilight whispered back. "If you need any help, I'm right here." Harry took a deep breath. He didn't want to talk about Tirek. He still had dreams about his fight. bad dreams, even though Luna helped quell what she could. After a moment to collect himself, Harry said, "I suppose I should start by answering McGonagall's question. During my second visit to Equestria, the one where you thought I was kidnapped, Twilight's friends and I traveled to the frozen north to visit a place called the Crystal Empire. When we arrived, we got to meet Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, Twilight's sister-in-law. When we touched, her magic and my scar reacted. As the Alicorn of Love, her power is highly synonymous with love, the reason my mother's sacrifice could protect me from Voldemort. Due to the magic in Equestria, the dark magic tried to escape and take a physical form of its own. Cadance contained it until it weakened and retreated. That was our first hint as to what my scar was." "Take physical form? You mean to suggest your scar has a will of its own?" Lupin asked. Harry nodded. "When— I mean— How did you figure that out?" "That's where my amulet comes in." Harry held Celestia's gift so everyone could see it. "Princess Luna, Princess of the Night, was able to use her power over dreams to observe my mental link to Voldemort. The three princesses created this amulet to break the link, and then Celestia gave it to me before the yearly Summer Sun Celebration. That was how we came to learn the truth of my scar: it contained a portion of Voldemort's soul." Everyone's eyes widened in astonishment. Some looked beyond skeptical, others were fearful. Harry couldn't tell if they were scared of him or for him, but at least he had their undivided attention. Some, such as Snape and Moody, had their hands deep in their robes' pockets. Sirius, Lupin, McGonagall, and the pink-haired witch looked concerned for Harry. The Weasley couple were confused. Harry couldn't get a read on Moody's face, but skepticism seemed likely. Dumbledore, however, looked deeply troubled, more so than Harry had ever known the man to be. Still, he refused to meet Harry's eyes. Harry grew cross at Dumbledore's lack of input. "Voldemort was possessing you?!" Moody demanded furiously. "Not anymore, he's gone," Harry said quickly. "How can you be sure!? The dark lord is a cunning manipulator, how can we be certain you are even the one talking to us?" Mood scowled. He walked around the table, staring down at Harry. Twilight and Sunset moved between Harry and Moody. "Because I believe him," Twilight said firmly. "I've known him longer than anyone, I'd know if my friend was possessed." "You have a problem with him, you go through us," Sunset added. A small fireball ignited in her open palm, a threatening and protective message. The stare-down continued until Sirius said, "Mad Eye, back away from my godson. If he says Voldemort's gone, we'll give him the benefit of the doubt until we hear the rest." "Yes," Dumbledore spoke slowly, "we can validate Harry's identity later." Moody backed off and Sunset extinguished her fireball. Harry breathed a sigh of relief; that meant the hard part was done. At least Dumbledore had spoken in his defense. "Harry, I need you to understand how serious this is," Dumbledore warned. "If you have something to tell us, now is the time. How did you get ahold of his soul?" Harry nodded and began to explain. "I only carried a piece of it. Princess Celestia and I believe that when Voldemort first tried to kill me, his soul was fractured when the killing curse rebounded. A small piece of it latched on to me. When Princess Celestia gave me this amulet, it removed his soul fragment and trapped it. Once again, the plan was to open it away from Equestria, where it should fade without a host." "Does your amulet still hold a piece of that soul?" Lupin asked. Harry shook his head. "Not... not anymore. Not long before I returned, there was an... incident." He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Harry felt Twilight wrap a hand around his. "This is where things get confusing, even for me. My memories are smudged, I don't remember the full picture. I'm still trying to piece everything together, but I'll try. "When I was in Equestria, there was an attack by a centaur named Tirek. He tried to conquer Equestria thousands of years ago, but his brother, Scorpan, betrayed Tirek after Scorpan befriended a unicorn in Equestria. Tirek was imprisoned for his crimes. Not long ago, he escaped with the sole purpose of stealing every bit of pony magic in Equestria." "Pony magic? I'm pretty sure there'd be a market for such a thing if they had magic," Mundungus said. Harry rubbed his eyes. "I'm talking about Equestrian ponies; they have loads of magical properties. Tirek rampaged across Equestria, stealing all the magic he could. Even the capital was attacked. The last place he visited was Ponyville, the place I've called home since the end of school last year. That's when he... he..." Harry shuddered. He could remember the feeling of his magic draining vividly, even if everything after was foggy. "He stole my magic." Looks of confusion passed between the adults. McGonagall looked terrified and confused. "That's impossible. Magic can't be stolen, that goes against everything we know about it. It's something we're born with, it can't be removed by anything. Even muggle-borns and squibs are born with and without magic, they don't lose or gain it." "She's right. Harry, that doesn't make sense," Hermione commented. "We've all seen you do magic, how's that possible if your magic is gone?" Harry shrank a bit as the adults continued their litany of questions. This was much harder than he thought it would be. Why was it so hard to talk about Tirek, it wasn't like he hadn't almost died before. Except that time my friends were closer to death than ever, and I couldn't do anything. "I'll take it from here, Harry," Twilight said to him. Harry muttered a quick thanks and stayed quiet. Twilight continues Harry's story by saying, "As unbelievable as it sounds, Tirek did learn to steal magic thousands of years ago; it's why he had such an unnatural lifespan. That brings us to the last part of the story. I wasn't there, but my friends told me what happened. After Tirek drained Harry of his magic, the magical imbalance around Tirek caused Harry's amulet to fail. Voldemort's soul fragment escaped and entered the nearest host: Harry. After possessing Harry, Voldemort used a spell to learn Tirek's ability and steal magic for himself, challenging Tirek. Voldemort was no match for Tirek, who managed to recapture Voldemort's soul in the amulet with Discord's advice." Harry found his voice, saying, "As I understand it, Voldemort got his— our— my? He got my body hurt, badly. Disapperation was the only thing that saved me from being turned to ash, not that it mattered." "I'm just glad Tirek trapped him instead of the alternative," Twilight said. "So where is this 'soul fragment' now?" Moody demanded. "Gone," Twilight said. "Tirek used Voldemort's magic against him and destroyed the soul fragment. Whatever part of Voldemort that was in Harry is gone, forever." Everyone in the room (sans Harry and Twilight) took a moment to take in everything that was said. Harry could only take wild guesses as to what they were thinking. They were likely comprehending that Voldemort's soul was splintered, and pieces of it existed outside his body, one of which used to be in Harry for over ten years. He had (briefly) returned to power by possessing Harry. Voldemort was the most dangerous wizard of the modern era, and he was demolished by a centaur older than modern civilization after a significant power-up. That centaur also violated their conventional understanding of magic. And then, there was the amulet Harry placed before them, claiming it was the same. Kill it... "That's... quite the tale," Arthur said slowly. "A rather unbelievable one at that," Snape snarked. "It violates rules of magic, highly unlikely. Potter doesn't understand what he is suggesting." "So says the man who can't get the Defense Against the Dark Arts job," Harry muttered. "You are still exceedingly arrogant, like your father, spinning tales of grandeur." "Has anyone told you you have an unhealthy obsession with a dead man?" "Enough, both of you." Dumbledore snapped. Harry and Snape broke eye contact, but tensions remained high in the room. The adults appeared to still be mulling over the tale. It felt like an eternity before anyone else spoke again. "So he's gone, or at least, that part of him is?" Lupin asked. "Near as we can tell, yes," Twilight answered. She pointed at the locket on the table. "That's why we were so alarmed by this, we think it might be similar. WE don't know if it's Voldemort's or something else, but we know it's cursed." "Why would someone split his soul? To what end?" a tall black wizard at the end of the table spoke. "I can guess, and none of them are good," Sunset said. Dumbledore drew his wand and pulled the locket closer. "A fragment of a soul?" he muttered, inspecting the locket. "Then it's possible, what Harry says?" Hermione asked. "I don't think so, Miss Granger. I daresay it's impossible," Dumbledore said. Disbelief mixed with outrage in Harry. That thing held a soul fragment, he knew it! Dumbledore looked at the locket once more before saying, "The fragmentation of Voldemort's soul upon killing Harry was a unique event. However, caution is always a good policy with cursed objects, its properties are likely similar. I would like to talk with Harry alone in the drawing room." "I'm coming with," Twilight said. "I'm afraid these matters are for Harry's ears only," Dumbledore said. "Well, too bad. The Dursleys transferred Harry's legal guardianship to the Equestrian government, he's under my authority," Twilight declared. "Hold on, I'm Harry's godfather, don't I get a say?" Sirius asked. "You're a fugitive, you can't legally claim him," Twilight countered. "Harry has Equestrian citizenship and is still a ward of the state until he ages out." Sirius swore. "Your ward?" Mrs. Weasley asked. "Try loyal subject. It's a weird power dynamic," Sunset said. "Sunset!" Twilight yelped. "Sweet Celestia, you're all almost as pushy as Rarity," Harry grumbled. "I don't care if it's about that blasted prophecy or my link to Voldemort, Twilight gets to hear what I get to know. If you don't tell her, I'll do it anyway," Harry said firmly. "Who told you about that!?" Mrs. Weasley shouted, practically jumping out of her chair. Harry spun around, baffled. Did she mean to say— "You all knew?!" Harry exclaimed. The adults glanced at each other, their posture said it all. "Since when, and why wasn't I told?!" Dumbledore's mouth pressed in a thin line at Harry's tone. "I see Celestia told you, just as I said not to. If you can't be persuaded, Twilight, and only her, may follow." Dumbledore gestured for them to leave with him, still holding the orb. Harry and Twilight exited the dining room, went up the stairs, and into the drawing room where they found the locket. Dumbledore stood and pointed to the couch, asking Harry and Twilight to be seated. Dumbledore sat on the opposite couch. "First off, I'm appalled Celestia told you about the prophecy," Dumbledore said. "I told her the prophecy only because she took you in over the summer; I needed her to understand the implication of taking you in. I suppose you want to know more now." "Headmaster, I don't know what the prophecy is," Harry said quickly. "I told Celestia I didn't want to know, I thought it was better not to know an uncertain future. But I am upset that you never told me; I want to know why." Dumbledore was silent for a moment, looking surprised. "I thought you might obsess over it, as Voldemort did." "That was my choice to make," Harry insisted, "not yours." "Yes, and I hope you'll forgive an old man for his doubts," Dumbledore said. "Many would do anything to know their future. I am pleased you've chosen the wise decision. However, there are more pressing matters," Dumbledore said. Dumbledore held up the locket in its bubble and didn't speak for a long while. "Harry, what I tell you must never leave this room. Every person who knows risks Voldemort learning the truth, and his ignorance is our advantage." Harry and Twilight shared a look. Dumbledore had been serious on the night Voldemort returned, but now he looked paranoid. Harry realized this was more severe than Celestia might've realized. "Now, Harry, you must understand that what you are suggesting is possibly the foulest of magics to ever be conceived. The soul was never meant to be damaged, much less split into pieces. If you believe this locket to hold a piece of a soul, then you have found something known to very few: a horcrux. A horcrux is a word used for an object in which a person has concealed part of their soul, tethering themselves to the living world. I suspected Voldemort might've created one, but I couldn't find evidence of any; that was until you handed me one in your second year." A memory from Harry's second year came to mind— A memory, preserved in a diary for fifty years. "Tom Riddle's diary! He put a part of himself inside it; that was his horcrux!" Harry exclaimed. "That was his first," Dumbledore said gravely. He held the locket between them. "If your hunch is correct, it proves he's done the unthinkable and made multiple. Each one split his soul and kept him from staying dead. So long as they exist, he cannot die." "That must've been why his body crumbled when we used the Elements!" Twilight exclaimed. She brought the locket to herself and started pacing around the couch. "If we can destroy this one, we'll be one step closer to stopping him! The only problem is how many he's made." Harry held up a fist. "Well, let's count. First, there's the diary." He held up one finger. "The locket," Twilight said. "But the amulet pointed to something in that bank, that might be another." Harry raised two more fingers. "Then it is out of our reach, for now," Dumbledore said. "Are there any more suspicions?" "His snake is probably one too," Harry said. "When I got to Equestria, I had one more vision, with the snake. That makes four so far, not counting me." Harry raised his fourth finger. "We just don't know how many he's made." Twilight sighed. "If Voldemort's soul was damaged enough to break off a piece during his attempt to kill you, the snake could be his last one. We need to destroy this one." Kill it... Dumbledore shook his head. "I doubt it will be easy. Horcruxes are powerful in their own right, but so important that they will undoubtedly possess additional protections. Until a proper path can be determined, I will take the locket for safekeeping." Dumbledore held out his hand and Twilight deposited the locket in his palm, shrinking the bubble to barely be bigger than the object it concealed. Dumbledore put the horcrux in his robes. "For now, there is still work to do," Dumbledore said. "There will have to be a change of faculty this year. There is someone who may have the key to what we need." "I wonder if the Dark Arts position is still jinxed," Twilight muttered, still inspecting the locket. "Harry's told me no one can keep that job more than a year. Have you considered swapping teachers halfway through the year so no one can keep it?" "I have not considered that approach, though I have adapted many others. I have changed the classroom, syllabus, and class name several times. I can work something out before school starts." "Sir, there's one more issue," Twilight said. "I know this is going to sound weird, but Sunset and I are kind of... stuck here. We can't open a portal home for some reason. I'm going to ask Celestia to open a portal, but for now, we can't go home." "Yes, Celestia and I talked about a lot of things while she was here last year. One of those was the alibi that Equestria is a country." Dumbledore spoke calmly when he said, "Celesita told me the truth, that you exist in a world separate from ours." Twilight and Harry shared a surprised glance. "I understand you'll want to get home," Dumbledore said calmly. "Until you do, I have a proposition." Dumbledore pulled out two letters with a familiar seal on them and handed them to Twilight. "I don't think the board would object to the proposal. That is, of course, if you'll accept." Twilight held the papers out for her and Harry to read. "Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry Teaching Assistant Application." "Oh, and this was delivered to me earlier today, addressed to the three of you," Dumbledore said, handing over one more piece of paper. "I was wondering if you might know them." "Good luck. —D." Harry and Twilight looked at each other. Discord. Author's Note Okay, so a lot happened. First Horcrux identified, and more to come. Dumbledore will need some help and this time Harry can be involved! And Harry seems to have some very... loud thoughts about them. Teaching assistant. Think for just a second, there is one teacher for each subject, with a school that has likely had an increasing number of students for the last 1000 years. The math rounds out from 300 to 500 students. How you grade 300 essays in one week is completely beyond me. Sunset and Twilight are way too old or experienced to be students. So, Discord may have messed a few things up in the background, where he belongs. Bye!
Chapter 5: ReadjustingAfter Dumbledore pocketed the locket and gave Twilight the applications, he went to the basement to relay a cover story for the locket with the Order. Everyone was shunted upstairs until the ordeal was over. When the meeting was done, all but Sirius, the Weasleys, and Lupin had gone their separate ways. After everyone left, Mrs. Weasley invited the kids to the dining room for some dinner, which led to the most awkward conversation of the afternoon. "Alright kids, come take a seat in the dining room," Mrs. Weasley said with her motherly-yet-too-sweet tone. "Mrs. Sparkle can sit at the head of the table." Twilight, who had arrived late, stuttered. "Mrs? I'm not married." "Oh- I assumed—" Sunset facepalmed behind Mrs. Weasley. "Ginny told her mom about your promotion, and she assumed it was because you married up. I was trying to correct them." Twilight's face flushed scarlet. "Married?! Celestia, no! I've even dating anyone yet! Why would you think that?!" Twilight felt immensely mortified at Mrs. Weasley's idea. Her? Married? No, not anytime soon. She hadn't even started dating anypony. Who'd she even consider trying to date? The guard from the Crystal Empire? No way! "As I said, I'm trying to correct her," said Sunset "Mrs. Weasley, my position was earned, not given. I'm not that important, there are still three other princesses, I've barely hit my stride!" Twilight said. Mrs. Weasley looked a little embarrassed at her presumption, although Twilight didn't blame her. Human royalty didn't function like Equestrian royalty, and that was understandable. "Okay, this is great and all, really, but I'd like to eat, so can we shift focus?" Sunset said. Dinner was a relatively quiet affair after that. Twilight noticed Sunset was significantly less apprehensive about eating meat, so she ate without complaint. Due to the meeting and impromptu discovery of these "horcruxes", by the time dinner was over the sun had already begun to set. Hermione and Ginny showed Sunset and Twilight where they would be sleeping for the night. The room was less dusty but would require more cleaning in the morning, but it wasn't worse than the castle in the Everfree, so Twilight didn't mind that much. Sunset seemed more at odds with her surroundings, and Twilight felt a pang of guilt. Sunset had her life uprooted so many times, even if the first was self-inflicted. Hopefully, she'd cheer up if she found a way home. The next day, Sunset woke up and found Twilight alone in the dining room, reading over some papers. When she asked what Twilight was reading, the princess responded by saying Dumbledore gave them papers for teaching assistant positions. "I'm sorry, we got what?" Sunset demanded angrily. "Dumbledore found two piles of paperwork for teaching assistant, addressed to us." Twilight handed a paper over to Sunset. Sunset grabbed the letter and tore it open irritably. A teaching assistant application?! "This is ridiculous. We weren't even here a full day, how did this happen?" Sunset scowled. She crumpled the paper and threw it across the room. "Sunset, calm down, there's no need to get so upset about this," Twilight insisted. "No need?!" Sunset shouted. "Twilight, I had friends for the first time in my life, I've finally moved past the Fall Formal, and all of a sudden I'm here, with no way back. My whole life just got turned inside out again, you can't tell me to calm down!" Her magic sparked irritably, igniting her hair in a wreath of flames. "Uh, Sunset, your hair—" "I know. It did that back in Equestria." Sunset sighed, letting her flaming hair go out. She collapsed on a chair, moaning miserably. "Sunset? Do you want to talk about it?" Twilight asked, laying her hand over Sunset's. Sunset nodded slowly, closing her eyes. How do I phrase this? Twilight is in the same position as me, both of us are far from home, but she is the more willing traveler. Sunset fumbled for a word to describe how she felt. "I don't like it. Everything feels upside-down, again." "Sunset, are you... scared?" "Yeah, I guess so," Sunset admitted. "When I left Equestria, I wanted to be someplace with magic away from Celestia. When I arrived, I nearly broke when I couldn't use magic. So I reverted to what non-magical skills I had. Cunning, manipulation, lying. I feel sick just thinking about who I was back then. I wanted power, I felt I deserved what Celestia kept from me. All that negativity festered because I didn't see the value of friendship. Then I went back to Equestria to steal that crown. At last, I had magic again. And I used it to endanger everypony back home. And when I got my hands on the crown in my human world, I... you know, turned into a demon. "For all the time I've had magic, I've been a bad person. I don't want to back to how I was before we met. I have magic again, and I just had to lose contact with every friend I have back at CHS. They saw me for more than my mistakes. I miss them, and I'm stuck here." Sunset felt choked up as a tear slid down her face. Twilight moved closer to Sunset, wrapping an arm in a side hug. "I know, I miss my friends in Equestria too. But until we can get you back, I'll be there for you. I know Harry will be as well. And you have nothing to worry about being who you were. That part of your past isn't who you are today. You used that magic for good against the Dazzlings. I promise you, once we can send you back, I'll do it." Twilight slid one of the papers to Sunset: a letter addressed to Celestia. Dear Princess Celestia, Harry and I made it to Earth safely. We're staying in a safe house Dumbledore set up. However, there is a small problem. My portal accidentally dragged Sunset Shimmer with us. I tried to send her back, but I can't get the portal to open from this side. The spell isn't working. Until it can be repaired on Equestria's side, we're stuck here. We're hoping for an expedited repair so we can send Sunset back to the mirror world. Your faithful princess, Twilight Sparkle. Another tear trickled down Sunset's face as she looked at another reminder that she was stuck there. But, maybe, things could get better. Perhaps attending that school would make things more bearable. "When were you going to send that?" Sunset asked. "Right now." Twilight rolled up the paper and tapped it once with her finger. The paper flashed white, then disappeared. "I think I need a moment to think this over, maybe get some fresh air," Sunset said. "Yeah, you do you. Take some time to get used to here," Twilight said, patting Sunset on the back. Sunset stood up after thanking Twilight for her words. The formerly magicless human walked to the front door, intent on doing a little walking and planning a surprise for her two friends. Harry decided 12 Grimmauld Place was... marginally better than the Dursleys. The sleeping situation was better by default, beating his old cupboard by a wide margin. Mrs. Weasley's cooking was fantastic. But after a hearty breakfast, they all fanned out to start cleaning the house. The morning was spent cleaning the bedrooms. After that, they spread out a bit more. Harry chose the drawing room, as it was often used. Harry cleaned with Ron and Hermione, the other three Weasley were on another floor, and the two Equestrians were somewhere else. Mrs. Weasley probably wouldn't know what to do with Twilight. Harry laughed imagining Mrs. Weasley telling a princess to clean a room like a maid. And at the moment, Harry was cleaning the dining room like said hypothetical maid. "So, Harry, what was it like to learn magic during the summer?" Hermione asked as she dusted off the old piano. "Amazing. Twilight's a brilliant teacher, taught me loads of spells. Her brother trained me to fight with magic proper," Harry said, recalling his studies and training sessions. It was distinct from anything in Hogwarts. "Equestrian magic is very different from wizards'. Their magics have few incantations and no wand movements, like this." Harry lifted his hand, and several items floated out of the shelf he was cleaning. They orbited around him as he sorted through the items, from junk to unknown to potential danger. "Harry!" Hermione scolded, sounding like she'd seen him kick a puppy. "Underage magic, Harry! You can't do that!" "I can't get caught doing it," Harry smirked. The objects around him swirled in a wave, almost tauntingly. "When my magic was restored after Tirek, it was replaced. I might not register as a 'wizard' by magic." Harry shrugged with air quotes. "We don't know if the trace is active on me, but Twilight removed it just in case." "Bugger me, is there anything that girl can't do?" Ron said in disbelief. "Fred and George always said they'd figure out how to do it. She's probably better than half the teachers." "Funny you should say that," Harry said. "Twilight and Sunset got applications to be teaching assistants. They'll be at Hogwarts as long as they can manage." "Why Hogwarts?" Hermione asked. "Two reasons: our way back to Equestria is down indefinitely and Twilight never misses the chance to learn or teach magic," Harry said. He set down his sorted items and picked up the nearby broken glass, arranging them back in place over their panes. A quick spell later and the glass was restored as good as new. Of course, that spell was taught by Rarity, who said something along the lines of "mares like a stallion who can make a place presentable" or something. But, if Harry wasn't doing chores at the Dursley house, it was an improvement. "I shouldn't be surprised anymore," Hermione sighed. "But I'm so jealous you can learn and cast spells." The witch looked at the duster in her hand longingly, probably wishing it was her wand. "I could ask her to try," Harry said. "There's no guarantee. As I said, after Tirek ripped out my human magic and the Tree of Harmony stored everypony's magic, mine could be unicorn magic for all I care." "How did that feel? I mean, you were more or less turned into a squib," Ron asked with a shudder. Harry shuddered as well. "You have to admit, it's a terrifying thought, losing your magic." "I'm not going to lie, it hurt like hell. After my possession was reverted, I just felt sore, but that might've been my injuries. When my magic was replaced I felt better, like a part of me was put back in place." Someone knocked on the doorframe. Twilight Sparkle walked into the room. "Hey, has anyone seen Sunset?" Twilight asked. "She said she was going for some air, but I haven't seen her for a while." As though she'd been summoned, a bright flash of light signaled Sunset Shimmer teleporting in a moment later. A small bin rested at her feet. "I was out getting some fresh air, what's I miss?" "For three hours?" Twilight asked. "We've been cleaning for three hours?" Ron exclaimed. "No wonder my arms hurt." "Well, who wants to take a break?" Sunset asked. She lifted the bin in front of her, loaded with pieces of muggle technology. "I was thinking of a movie night. Is that alright?" "Yes!" Harry, Hermione, and Twilight said, the former two out of the desire to avoid cleaning. "What's a movie?" Ron asked. Sunset walked through the room and put down her bin of stuff. "I took a walk to clear my head and found this broken old VCR player sitting around. I thought if I could find a tape or two and a projector, I could fix it up to watch a movie. It took a while, but I found an old pawn shop three blocks down the road. I offered to fix some stuff in return for a broken projector and then bought a tape. Pretty good deal." She pulled out a few tapes and set them aside. "You can do that? Fix those, I mean?" Harry asked. "Of course, a little bit of magic doesn't hurt my odds." Sunset held up the power cords, but there were no outlets in the room. Sunset held out her hands above the cords. "Of course, this would be a problem if I couldn't generate electricity with magic." A yellow orb lit up between Sunset's hands, which she jabbed the power cords into. "I've still got to repair the projectors, it's a little more complicated. While I fix this, why don't you all move the couches and pick a movie." Sunset sat down and tinkered with the devices, repairing them in short order and connecting the two devices. "Seriously, what's a movie?" Ron asked, picking up a VHS tape. "Moving pictures, Ron," Hermione said. "Sounds and images. Muggles produce films for entertainment." "Muggle entertainment?" Ron said. "I don't know anything about that." "Neither have I; I never got to go to the theaters," Harry said. He picked up a film made by an American company. "But I heard good things about this one. It's fiction, all made up for fun." "Oh, yes!" Hermione said. "An animated film about animals who—" "Don't spoil it!" Sunset shouted from across the room. "It can't be that good," Ron grumbled. "Go get your siblings, I'm sure they'll enjoy it," Hermione insisted. "Unless you'd rather clean?' "And get some popcorn!" Twilight yelled back. "Already got some." Sunset said. Sunset tossed out several microwave popcorn bags. Ron rushed out of the room as Sunset and Twilight set out their movie setup. There was a crackle of magic as the projector spit out an image onto an illusory rectangle that floated in the air. "Magical blackboard?" Twilight asked. "Means I don't have to use a screen," Sunset explained. "Why not project the image directly? It'll get better resolution." "I didn't want to. I don't think the resolution is that good." Harry and Hermione moved the couches to face the projector. Harry sat down on the far right of the first couch. "Okay, who's sitting where?" Twilight sat down on the right of the second couch. "I got my spot." "Are you sure you don't want to sit next to him?" Sunset teased, pointing at Harry. Harry huffed in faux indignation, a petty revenge plan already formed in his head. Harry flexed his wrist, transforming his bracelet into a wand. He then pointed it at Sunset. He recalled the transformation spell Twilight found in the Castle of the Two Sisters. There was a flash of light before Sunset was replaced by her original unicorn body. Sunset looked surprised by the transformation, stumbling on her old hooves. Harry blew on the tip of his wand before snapping it back on his wrist. Sunset glowered. "Really? Well, how's it with the shoe on the other hoof!" She blasted a spell at Harry, who was unable to dodge. Before he realized it, Harry was back in his unicorn form. "Hey!" Harry shouted. He jumped off the couch, stalking toward the yellow unicorn. "Why I ought'a—" A different redhead abruptly tackled him. Ginny squeezed Harry's neck in her arms, squealing. Harry couldn't find the words to speak or the strength to get out of the headlock. Harry couldn't get a full breath to cry out for help from anyone. He could hear Ron and Sunset cackling madly. The twins followed behind Ron and joined in mocking Harry's misfortune from the doorway. "Oh, why didn't you tell me there was a unicorn!?" Ginny gushed. "He's so cute! His mane is so fluffy and his fur is so soft!" Sunset couldn't stop laughing and fell to the ground as her laughter overpowered her breathing. "Could you let go of Harry, please?" Twilight asked. Ginny's arms slacked for a moment. Harry managed to get a breath in. "Ginny, stop! It's me! Harry!" Ginny dropped Harry, red as a tomato. Harry rubbed his throat and greedily took gulps of air. "Harry!?" Ginny squeaked, blushing. "I'm so sorry, I didn't know it was you! You just looked too soft and cute—" Ginny cut her sentence off, embarrassed. "I don't think we look that cute," Twilight said. She floated Harry to sit next to her on the couch, then cast the spell on herself, transforming into her alicorn body. "Find a seat, we have a movie to watch." "You can talk?" Hermione asked. "Animagi can't speak while transformed." "Well of course we can talk. How else do we hold a conversation?" Sunset snarked. She sat on the same couch as Twilight and Harry while the other humans sat on the other couch or the floor. Sunset pointed her horn at the popcorn bags she'd brought in, instantly popping them. "Have to say, I missed being a pony. I should've transformed earlier. I missed my horn." Sunset reached up to caress the appendage before saying, "I guess what I should be saying is thanks, Harry. Now, movie time!" Harry leaned back as the group watched the projector play the movie. He could get used to this. "Well that was unrealistic." Ron said when the credits rolled. "Ron, it's an animated film, it's not meant to be realistic." Hermione said. "It was about talking animals." Ron insisted. "Is that a problem?" Sunset said in a deadpan voice. Harry and Twilight looked at him with equally scrutinizing eyes. "Don't lie, you cried when the father died," Ginny said. "I wasn't crying, it's the dust in here." Ron protested, crossing his arms and huffing. "Must have been a lot." George noted. "For that many tears? I'm surprised we aren't choking," Fred added. "Of course, I did clean the dust away, so I don't know where it came from," Harry chuckled. Nearly everyone in the room cried at that scene, and Harry knew Ron wasn't an exception. Before they could pick on Ron more, Mr. Weasley poked his head into the room. Evidently, he was back from work. "Hey, kids." Mr. Weasley said. "Molly said—" his eyes caught on the projector— "what'cha got here?" he asked. "Watching a muggle movie," Fred said. "Oh really? I've always wanted to go to one, but never figured out how. How do they move an image without magic? And what about sounds?" "It's simple, really," Sunset said. She ejected the VHS tape and held it up. "This tape is sensitive to magnets and holds imprints from the image and sound. A VCR can play back the recorded message by detecting the magnetic material." Arthur picked up the VHS tape like he'd been handed the holy grail or a royal artifact. "Incredible. To think Muggle can achieve so much without magic." "Please, this thing's archaic. If you want to see something advanced, you should see the internet," Sunset said. "The what?" Hermione asked. "Yeah, I don't think I've heard of that," Harry said, equally puzzled. The "Internet" didn't sound familiar. "Seriously?" Sunset asked. "I thought you lived with nonmagical people?" "I haven't been keeping up with muggle news as well as I should," Hermione confessed. Harry voiced similar sentiments. Sunset sighed. "Well, I guess it'd be hard to explain without a reference. Just think of it as an invisible intangible cloud that contains the sum of all modern knowledge that anyone, anywhere, at any time can access, and you get the barebones idea." "Incredible," Mr. Weasley said, awed. "The things those muggles can come up with. Now, where might one find this 'cloud'? What kind of weather should I expect from it?" "You said Mrs. Weasley said something?" Harry asked, knowing that Mr. Weasley wouldn't stop if he was allowed to keep asking questions. "Oh, Molly said to come down for dinner." Everyone stood up to rush to the dining room. Harry packed Sunset's film equipment onto a shelf he cleaned and turned to leave. "Harry, Twilight, wait a second, would you?" Sunset asked. The three stayed behind as the others left to get their food. Sunset summoned the papers Dumbledore had delivered the day before, now uncrumpled. "I... I think... I'll give this teaching assistant thing a try," she said reluctantly. Twilight let out a squeal of excitement. "Now all three of us can go! Come one, let's go tell the others." She flapped her wings in the air, exiting through the door, Sunset trotting not far behind. Harry then remembered that he hadn't learned the counterspell. "Wait!" Harry shouted after them. "How do I turn back!?" Author's Note I'm sorry this took so long. I hope this can make up for it. A lot more "fluff" and comfort in the chapter, with a small measure of humor. We'll get to some real plot soon, so stay tuned for that. Big changes are coming, be prepared for those. Also, can anyone guess which film they selected to watch? Bye!
Chapter 7: The Sorting SurpriseThere was, of course, something different about the start of this year. The question posed itself as soon as the students got off the train station at Hogsmead. "So, if the thestrals are gone, how do we get to the castle?" Ron asked. Harry had almost forgotten that the thestrals had been relocated to Equestria. Harry had visited the island outside of his first visit if only to talk to Buckbeak or impress Aurora, Chime, and other foals with magic. The thestrals were withdrawn, used to being invisible or avoided. Out of all the island's inhabitants, they adjusted the slowest to their new lifestyle. Thestrals made Hermione look like a party pony. "What's this about thestrals?" Sunset asked. "I really need to catch up on things." "Last year, Harry worked to kidnap every unicorn, pegasus, thestral, griffon, and hippogriff and send them to Equestria," Hermione supplied. "I checked, it's the largest scale crime since the last wizarding war." "Seriously? Didn't know you had that in you," Sunset said, punching Harry in the shoulder. "Ow!" Harry rubbed his arm as they walked down the path to where the carriages would have taken them to school. "Well, Celestia did all the work. She just needed me to find them." "It's more than I've done for Equestria," Sunset moped. "You helped save everyone from the sirens," Twilight added. "You know, one of these days you're going to have to explain all these stories to us," Hermione said. "Hey, where's Hagrid?" Ron asked, looking around. "He normally directs the first years." Harry looked around, trying to find Hagrid. True to Ron's words, the half-giant was nowhere to be seen, and Hagrid was certainly too large to hide himself anywhere nearby. The first years were meandering around the station, directionless. Professor Grubbly-Plank was at the end of the station, directing fist years to form up near here. The head boys and girls were trying to herd them to her, but all nine of them lacked the presence of one Rubeus Hagrid. "The real question is why McGonagall is here," Neville spoke, pointing at the end of the station. True to Neville's words, the deputy headmistress was standing at the end of the train station, obviously looking for something or someone. She must have spotted what she was looking for, because she started walking forward through the student, right at Twilight and Sunset. She stopped right in front of their group. "Ms. Shimmer, Ms. Sparkle, welcome to Hogwarts," McGonagall said. "It's great to be here!" Twilight said with enthusiasm. "Yep," Sunset agreed with less energy. "Teaching assistants aren't jobs we've had in my time here. Now, here's the procedure. You two will come with me, we have to make a quick stop at the Headmaster's office to finalize a few details. Then you will be introduced to the school and take your seats. Is that understood?" McGonagall asked. "Crystal clear," Twilight said. "Excellent. Come along then." With her part spoken, McGonagall turned and left to walk toward the castle. Harry waved goodbye to the two Equestrians as they walked with the professor. Harry and his friends followed behind a small way to where the carriages normally were. To Harry's surprise, there were carriages taking students to the school. These were pulled on their own, no thestrals. Most students didn't notice the difference, and those who did weren't going to question it. They must have been enchanted this year. Harry was glad wizards were moving past the disruptions "Celeste" caused. Hopefully, the gap left by the unicorns would fill itself in time. Suddenly, the carriage in front of them collapsed, the magic pulling it forward apparently pulling it apart. "Well, they're still working the kinks out with the new carriages," said Ron awkwardly. The four of them loaded into the next carriage, which stayed intact for the ride. Twilight and Sunset walked into Dumbledore's office with plenty of time before the first year's sorting. The room was still as strange as Twilight remembered, full of odd devices and an aura of strange magic. The old man was reviewing a few papers as McGonagall ushered them in. He set the papers down and took off his reading glasses as he took notice of the two. "Ah, Ms. Sparkle, Ms. Shimmer, welcome to Hogwarts," he said with a smile. He placed two sets of papers down. "I'll just need you two to sign these final papers, then we'll have one thing left to do." Twilight walked to his desk and read the papers. They were forms to finalize their positions as teaching assistants, nothing serious. She signed her set of papers and then handed them to Dumbledore. Sunset also read the papers, then said, "What was that 'one thing' we have to do?" The look in Dumbledore's eyes could almost be called mischievous. "It is merely a tradition," Dumbledore spoke, "but I would like you to try being sorted. You may decline, though students often find the experience enlightening." "Can I have a moment?" Sunset said, already dragging Twilight back through the door, removing them from the office. Twilight could tell Sunset was very nervous. "Hey, Twilight?" Sunset whispered. "Yeah?" "I don't think I'm going to go through with sorting," Sunset confessed, fidgeting with her hair. The former unicorn paced up and down the door's threshold. "I mean, what if I get placed in Slytherin?" "I'm sure you'll be where you'll fit in best." Twilight encouraged her friend. She placed a hand on Sunset's shoulder, keeping the girl rooted. "You can say no." "You heard what Hermione said. They're ambitious, and you know what I was like. Ambition could sum up my entire life! What if- what if it puts me there because of who I was? I've tried so hard to change, but what if it's not enough?" "Then it'll be dead wrong," Twilight declared with confidence. "Sunset, you choose who you get to be. And if that hat can't see that, we'll feed it its brim and put you where you want to be." Sunset smiled a bit more, posture straightening as she gained confidence. "Yeah, that makes sense. I'm not here for magic, I'm here because my friends are." Twilight opened the door to Dumbledore's office and walked back in. "I guess we can let the hat sort us." Sunset sat down, anxiety hitting all-time highs. Dumbledore placed the hat over Sunset's eyes, plunging her into darkness. "Well, well, well, what have we here?" an old voice spoke softly. "A unicorn? I've had students who were part one thing or another, but you're nothing like that... You're unique. Sorting you will be such a difficult job; I like that. But what to do? Let's see... You're powerful, there's no doubt about that, maybe more so than any human student. There's a special fire in you, I can see that. Your mind is truly remarkable; clever and loyal." Just don't put me in Slytherin and I'll be fine, Sunset thought meekly. "Not Slytherin? Why not? You could be great there. Slytherin wants those with potential like yours." I don't want to be great, I don't deserve that. "Yes, yes, I know," the voice spoke with pity. "It's all up here, in your mind. You're afraid of being the wayward student you once were. But is that fear befitting of Gryffindor?" Wasn't Hermione's mind befitting Ravenclaw? Sunset spat back. "There's that fire in you." The hat chuckled. "I've had many difficult choices. I once placed a student in Gryffindor because they had the potential to be brave. You're a challenge. I've never been wrong, but you are proving to be the hardest decision yet. So much conflict. I doubt you even know where to go." That's not my fault. People change, we're not the same when we grow up. Why do you even sort? Isn't that just confirmation bias? The more people act like their house's expected trait, the more people associate the house with that trait. The more bad people are sorted into Slytherin, the worse they look. Then good people avoid Slytherin, leaving the bad apples to rot together. "Hm... fair point; that is a conundrum. But I can't just put them wherever; I need to sort them as my makers wanted!" The people you sort are eleven-year-olds in the middle of puberty. Personalities change rapidly, even overnight. The houses create an echo chamber. The more I think about it, the more I think this was a mistake. Just say you can't figure me out or something. "No, wait! I've almost got you figured out. I'll be able to sort you soon." Sunset reached her hands up to the brim of the hat. Too late. "Wait, stop! The answer is—" Twilight noticed the look of resolution on Sunset's face as she pulled the hat off. It had been nearly ten minutes, and the hat hadn't done anything. Dumbledore said it would declare the house when sorting, but it hadn't said anything. She didn't look downtrodden about the decision, but it was clear she was conflicted about it. "Did it pick a house?" Twilight asked. Sunset shook her head and shrugged. "Don't know," Sunset admitted. "I took it off before it could decide." "Why?" Twilight asked. "Because I've never let anyone decide my fate for me," Sunset confessed, shrugging. Sunset looked at the old, faded Sorting Hat before she handed it back to Dumbledore. "It had reasons to put me in every house. It even considered putting me in Slytherin. I don't belong in that house, not with its reputation. I think I'll remain unsorted if that's alright with you." "That is your choice," Dumbledore said. He lifted the hat. "Now, Ms. Sparkle, would you like to try?" Twilight took a seat and the hat was placed on her. "Another one of you? This is a year of firsts..." the hat's voice spoke. "So how does this work? Do you read my mind, ask me some questions, or do you read my destiny or something? I've never talked to a magic hat before," Twilight questioned. "There's the curiosity Ravenclaw is known for," the hat whispered. "Everything I need is in your thoughts, which I hear as well as any voice. Let's see, you are very curious, that much is plain. Brave, too, especially for your friends. And there's plenty of power in you, more than any human I've sorted, that's for sure. Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin would die for an alicorn like you to join. Oh, but there's lots of loyalty toward your friends, very befitting of a Hufflepuff. They seem very important to you." Twilight answered, thinking, more than anything else. "Then, perhaps you would do better in Hufflepuff, they are all about loyalty. Perhaps you would do better with others like you..." Why's that important? Twilight asked. Surely that was a test of some sort? "Whatever do you mean?" The hat asked, incredulous. "Do you not know of the houses? Hufflepuff values loyalty and integrity, qualities found in friendship. Is one of the Elements not Loyalty? Why not Hufflepuff?" Well, you're not wrong, but that's not how friendship works, Twilight countered. She thought back to her many friends in Ponyville, and what made them special. Friends can come from all walks of life. You don't need to be similar to have a strong connection. There may be four houses, but that shouldn't limit who I can be friends with. I have friends who do all sorts of things, our differences don't push us apart, they remind us of what brings us together. There was a moment of silence before the hat spoke again. "You truly believe that." The hat sounded choked up, on the verge of crying. Are you okay? Twilight asked in her head. Can I hug a hat? "I haven't been worn by people like you since the founders split. I now know where you go— "RAVENCLAW!" Twilight took off the hat and placed it back on the table. "That was... interesting," Twilight said. "I mean, the hat was in my head, I don't know how to feel about that, but it seemed nice." "I've never seen two hatstalls before," Dumbledore said. "I must have been just as disoriented as you." "Hatstalls?" Twilight asked. "When the hat takes a long time to decide, more than five minutes, it's called a hatstall," Dumbledore explained. "It happens once every fifty years or so. I believe Miss Shimmer now holds to record." Dumbledore picked up the old hat and carried it gently as he stood up. "Now, I believe we have a sorting cerimony to attend." Just like the last time she was here, four long tables lined the hall, each decorated with different colors. The four tables were lined with students, all merrily conversing. Twilight and Sunset followed Dumbledore into the room as he moved to the staff table. As they did so, the whispers and rumors from the other tables sprouted up. Most were focused on Twilight, as some remembered her from last year's ball. Dumbledore pointed to two empty seats at the staff table, reserved for the two new teaching assistants. The seats were near that one teacher Harry had complained about, the one who substituted for Hagrid the previous year. She also noticed a new teacher at the table. She wondered if Dumbledore had found a replacement for Defense against the Dark Arts. Twilight and Sunset took their seats quietly. Twilight spotted Harry and waved her hand as covertly as she could. Harry noticed this and returned the gesture with a thumbs up. Twilight was fairly certain that was a good thing. The doors of the Great Hall opened, and McGonagall walked in, a new batch of students not far behind her. "So, you're our new teaching assistant?" asked the professor to Twilight's right. Flitwick, if she remembered correctly. He held his hand out in greeting. Twilight shook the professor's hand. "Correct. I'm Twilight Sparkle." "It's a mite odd of a name," Flitwick said. "It's my real name. It's perfectly normal where I was born." "Oh, I don't doubt that. Who am I, Filius Flitwick, to judge? I just wanted to welcome you to Hogwarts. Dumbledore told us about you two, I'm sure you'll fit right in." McGonagall held up a list of papers and began reading the first names. "Euan Abercrombie!" The boy stumbled forward and put the Hat on his head; it was only prevented from falling right down to his shoulders by his very prominent ears. It didn't take the hat long to decide "Gryffindor!" Twilight watched in fascination as the ceremony continued in earnest. Student after student came and went, and each one was sorted in less than five minutes. At last, the final student was sorted. McGonagall reached for the hat when its "mouth" opened again. "Today has been the best in generations!" the hat shouted, loud and joyous. It sounded on the verge of crying, again. "How rare it is that I find those who see beyond the confines of houses! The founders of our noble school thought they could never part. Today I saw two who are willing to cross that great divide. If today were my last, I would be a happy hat indeed." The hat twisted to the staff table as it said, "I wish you well, Daydream, and you, oh Princess of Friendship." With its last cryptic lines said, the hat closed its "mouth" and went silent. No one quite knew how to react. "Does it normally do that?" Twilight asked. "Not at all," Flitwick said. McGonagall picked up the hat and stood and put them behind a door to the left of the staff's table, looking confused all the while. Dumbledore stood up, recapturing the whole school's attention. "To our newcomers," said Dumbledore in a ringing voice, his arms stretched wide and a beaming smile on his lips. "Welcome! To our old hands, welcome back! There is a time for speech-making, but this is not it. Tuck in!" There was an appreciative laugh and an outbreak of applause as Dumbledore sat down neatly and threw his long beard over his shoulder to keep it out of the way of his plate, for food had appeared out of nowhere so that the five long tables were groaning under joints and pies and dishes of vegetables, bread, sauces, and flagons of juice. Twilight carefully selected food to add to her plate. She hoped feasts wouldn't be here every day, she might have to watch her weight. Wait, why should I? Celestia eats enough for two ponies, and she remains in perfect shape. I wonder if I have a matching metabolism. Sunset had less concern, placing new food Twilight was unfamiliar with on her plate. It was a long few minutes before Dumbledore stood up again as the feat died down. "Well, now that we are all digesting another magnificent feast, I beg a few moments of your attention for the usual start-of-term notices," Dumbledore said. "First years ought to know that the forest in the grounds is out of bounds to students— and a few of our older students ought to remember that by now. Mr. Filch, the caretaker, has asked me, for what he tells me is the four hundred and sixty-second time, to remind you all that magic is not permitted in corridors between classes, nor are many other things, all of which can be checked on the extensive list now fastened to Mr. Filch's office door. "But, more importantly, we have had several changes in staffing this year, and by that, I mean four. We are very pleased to welcome back Professor Grubbly-Plank, who will be taking Care of Magical Creatures lessons while Hagrid is unavailable. We are also delighted to welcome a new member of staff this year. Professor Slughorn," An old man (evidently Professor Slughorn) stood up, his head gleaming in the candlelight. He was rather... rotund, balding, and quite old. "is a former colleague of mine who has agreed to resume his old post of potions master." Potions? The word echoed throughout the hall as people wondered whether they had heard right. Twilight herself was surprised; she knew Snape had been the professor for years, and if she wasn't mistaken, Snape still sat at the staff's table. If Slughorn was teaching potions, then who— "Professor Snape, meanwhile," said Dumbledore, raising his voice so that it carried over all the muttering, "will be taking over the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher." Twilight was certain she heard Harry shout "No!" at the Gryffindor table and barely resisted the urge to slap her face. Conversations sprouted up like weeds at this information. Most of the hall burst into conversation at the reveal of Snape's new position. Dumbledore coughed loudly and the students quieted down. "And finally," Dumbledore said before gesturing to Twilight and Sunset. "Today we have the opportunity to welcome two teaching assistants for the first time in a long while. Allow me to introduce Miss Sparkle and Miss Shimmer." Twilight and Sunset stood up. "They are here to help both the professors and students with the balance of coursework this year." The whispers and rumors from the other tables returned in full force. "Those wishing to play for their House Quidditch teams should give their names to their Heads of House as usual," Dumbledore continued. "But now, a good night's rest awaits you all, and I know that your top priority is to be well-rested for your classes tomorrow, both new and returning. Let us therefore say good night." The hall was filled with screeching stools as students stood up. Prefects, Head Boys, and Head Girls shouted over the noise for first years to follow along. Twilight spotted HArry moving with the rest of his house to the Gryffindor tower. We can talk tomorrow. "Ms. Shimmer, Ms. Sparkle," Dumbledore said. "We ran out of time earlier, so I'd like to see you in my office tomorrow to discuss the fine details of your job. Until then, I'd recommend you get to know some of the students." Twilight shared a glance with Sunset. "I wouldn't mind visiting Ravenclaw." Sunset was silent for a drawn-out moment before saying, "Strange as it seems, I think I'll visit Slytherin before I go to bed." "Can I ask why?" Twilight inquired. "I think it might be worth a shot, getting to know them," Sunset said. "Then I'll see you tomorrow," Twilight said as she went off to find the Ravenclaw tower. Author's Note Alright, I want to get a few things out of the way. Houses. There's the nerd house, the side character house, the villain house, and the main character house. I think we all know which is which. We never got a significant Ravenclaw character until book FIVE, and one of them was wasted on a love interest who practically vanished after the book. The most significant Hufflepuff lived to die, that's it. And Slytherin? They are the bad guy house Rowling wrote to incite conflict in book one, not knowing how her story would evolve. Sorting Twilight into Ravenclaw made sense. I'm not putting her into the "main character house" just because she's brave. But Sunset? I spent too long rationalizing my decision. Even post "My Past is Not Today", her personality is still in recovery from being evil. Anyway, I'm sorry for the long wait, but there's nothing I can do about that.
Chapter 8: House MeetingsThe Slytherin Dungeon was... not what Sunset expected. The dungeons were a less-than-ideal location for a common room, at least Gryffindor and Ravenclaw got the towers. The place was almost adequately lit, the pale lighting looked awful for studying and more for scheming. The grand look of the room offset this, looking ancient and magnificent with masterfully created tapestries and sculptures. Some parts of the room had glass panes looking out into the water, probably under the lake near the castle. All in all, Sunset would describe it as a dark mirror to Canterlot's majestic interior designs. If Canterlot was styled after Celestia's tastes, the Slytherin Dungeon was made from Sombra's brooding thoughts. That was, of course, to say nothing of the faint stench of dark magic. The whole place felt... off, like the Everfree Forest or the aura of the Dazzlings. Sunset felt like malicious eyes were staring into her back every second she stood there. The prefects directed the first years to their dormitories as soon as everyone arrived. While that was being handled, Sunset walked into a larger area with more widows and a few couches with several students. It was an impressive work of architecture, especially if the outside of the windows was real. "So, you're the new assistant?" a student asked. She had brown hair, and vibrant green eyes, and was years younger than Sunset. Sunset nodded her head. The girl stood up and offered her hand. "I'm Penelope Padgett." "Leave the welcoming to the prefects," a boy snarked. He had greasy blonde hair and a look that Sunset had seen on Canterlot royalty. The kind that the ones who always wanted more, but never had enough. Second-class royalty. The boy walked up to Sunset, almost pushing Penelope over when he offered his hand instead of hers. "Draco Malfoy, I'm one of the prefects this year. You'll be working with us, I suspect." Sunset smirked on the inside. Oh yes, one of those types of rich, the ones who flaunt every bit of wealth and status they've got because of a crippling superiority complex. I never liked them at Canterlot, I doubt it's much different here. They never learned to appreciate the magnificence of personal merit. Well, best to make the right impression. "Pleasure to meet you, Penelope," Sunset said, reaching for Penelope's withdrawn hand, which was shaken gladly. Sunset didn't offer her hand to the other boy, leaving his hand proverbially hanging. "Afternoon, Malfoy." A boy reclined on a couch snickered. "Finally, somebody who isn't impressed by your daddy, money, or status!" "Shove it, Zabini, or I might give you detetion," Draco growled. "Who's going to enforce that on the first day of school?" Zabini bit back. "Anyways." Penelope coughed. "I've never met a teaching assistant. What's your story?" The younger student plopped down on an empty couch and gestured to Sunset to sit down. Sunset lounged on the same couch, sinking into the fabric. It was unfathomably fine, it must've been expensive. Elaborate and fancy, like the rest of the room. She relaxed a bit more before speaking. "Well, I'm from abroad. I thought Hogwarts might be a good opportunity," Sunset said, lying through her teeth. It almost hurt, how easily she went back to that habit. "Almost everybody back home had magic in one form or another." The students looked rather surprised. Sunset did recall wizards hid from muggles; surely they had magical villages somewhere? "Really? Where?" Penelope asked. "Oh... you wouldn't have heard of us, we like to keep to ourselves. I'm the first to leave in... well, years, I guess," Sunset waved off the question. "Why's that?" "Probably to avoid all the muggles, mudbloods, and blood traitors here," Zabini scoffed. "Lucky sheltered life, that's what you got." "What's a mudblood? That's a new word for me," Sunset asked. I swear I've heard that word before somewhere, but where? "Wizards with parents who aren't of our kind. Half-bloods are tolerable enough, but the other pollutes our good heritage," Malfoy grumbled. "I hope you're one of us." "We never know, things could be different where she's from," Penelope noted, her dainty finger tapping her chin thoughtfully. She turned back to "Most consider pure-blood as to having mostly pure-blood wizards with no half-bloods in the last two generations, and no muggles. I'm a half-blood. What about you?" "I'm... an orphan. I never met my parents," Sunset said. Her hands wrung nervously in her lap. It was such a shame wizards seemed to like their bloodlines, and Sunset had none to account for. "Well, they were of our kind, weren't they?" Malfoy asked. "If you mean they had magic, then yes. Every last one of them had magic, I know that. My teacher seemed sure of that." Imagine if you knew the truth, jerk. I'm not a pure-blood, much less a human. "A teacher? What's the school like over there?" one of the other girls asked. An identical girl stood off to her side, a twin. "The best place in the world. I learned from the greatest... witch ever. She takes a personal student every few decades. I was her personal student for a while." "Why are you here? Did you get expelled?" the other twin asked. "No, I left for... personal reasons. Call it a journey of self-discovery. I spent a few years in a... muggle community during that period." The Slytherins around her visibly recoiled, as though Sunset had tracked mud into a crime scene. "A muggle community? Are you daft!?" Malfoy exclaimed. Behind Malfoy, two brutish-looking boys huffed and left the room, all interest depleted. "How could you stand living like that?!" another student asked. "Oh, I was livid, but I had had my reasons. Hidding magic was an exhausting endeavor." "Couldn't stand it?" Malfoy said. "Must've been maddening for a pureblood like you." Sunset closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The memories of how much of a monster Sunset Shimmer was, even before she became a demon, still haunted her. How many people's lives had she made miserable for her selfish desires? She broke apart Twilight's friends, used Flash Sentry as an accessory, and turned the school into a battleground for disharmony. Then she enslaved everyone to make an army to storm Equestria with. And all for a chance to get what Celestia had (rightfully) kept from her. Sunset had once thought her magic made her superior, like these kids. They were young and impressionable, just like she had been. And they were told from eleven years old that magic inherently makes them better than everyone else. How do you even make arguments against this? Maybe... "It does give me an idea," Sunset said slowly. She stood up and addressed the students. "Here's an extra credit question. Which came first? The wizard or the muggle?" "Excuse me?" Zabini asked, sounding offended. "Hold on, follow my thought process here," Sunset said. "Magic aside, muggles and wizards can interbreed without complications, right?" A few heads nodded. "So, logically, the two are the same species, but with a genetic marker or something. These genes, passed thorough children, creates wizards, right?" "What's a gene?" someone asked. Sunset rolled her eyes. Apparently, these wizards were more backward than she thought. "Basically, genes are blueprints of the body. Parents pass genes to their children. It's why parents and children look similar. And no," Sunset glared at a student who looked like she was about to ask a question, "it is not a muggle concept, it is studied back home with magic. In short, if you inherit magic through your parents, it's likely because there is a magic chromosome. So, this brings us to the question. "If magic is passed down through the family, were the first humans magical or not?" Sunset asked. "Think carefully here." Some of the students murmured excitedly among themselves. "Well, of course, they were magical," Malfoy scoffed after a moment. "Why wouldn't they be?" "Then where did muggles come from?" Penelope asked. "Squibs, obviously." "Then all muggle-borns are descendants of wizards," Sunset replied. The room went quiet after that. Sunset smirked, realizing they'd seen the contradiction. "But if magic is dominant, why are there more muggles?" "And if the other came first?" Zabini asked. "Well, then all of you are descendants of muggle-borns," Sunset swore she could see a boy across the room gag. She ignored that. "So either magic is their birthright, like yours, or none at all," Sunset snorted. She yawned, stretching her arms over her head. It was then that she became aware of how large the crowd around her had grown. I think it's time I made my exit. "I'll leave you to that. I think I'll go to bed." In a flash of light, Sunset teleported out of the circle of students, walking toward the exit. The students, with curiosity and indigence forgotten, rushed toward her excitedly. They rushed at her, demanding to know what she just did, and how. "Was that apparition?" "Can you teach me?" "Where's your wand?" "Stop!" Sunset shouted over the inquires in a volume she'd almost compare to the Royal Canterlot Voice she had read about once. The students stopped their pestering of Sunset as her voice echoed in the common room. "Some of you should get some sleep before classes start," Sunset said. "I'll leave my question open to responses. In fact..." Sunset quickly looked toward the door out of the common room. It wasn't too far. She could always get well out of their range at any point. She had their complete attention after that teleport. Well, I can work with that. "If anyone can give me a thought-out response by the end of the week, and I like the answer, I'll show you how to do this." Sunset, in a show of dramatic flair, clapped her hands twice and teleported out of the Slytherin common room. The moment she was out, she rushed out of the dungeons. The looks some of them gave had been downright obsessive. Most of them were interested in magic for self-serving reasons, like she had been all those years prior. I can just say no to their answers, I suppose. The whole house is full of mini-Sunsets. What am I supposed to do with that lot, redeem them? Sunset's walking arrested itself. Oh. Twilight's walk up to the Ravenclaw tower was exhausting. She didn't think her human body was designed for that many stairs! But the riddle to enter was so interesting it made Twilight forget about her sore feet. Many fancy tables and chairs occupied the main floor of the common room, it reminded Twilight of Canterlot. The rows of books reminded her of the library even more. Some students were idly chatting, catching up over the summer's events. "Hey, Twilight, over here!" Cho said from the other side of the tower. Cho and a few other students were sitting around a table near the fireplace. Twilight walked over to where the group sat. "Come on, introduce yourself. We always get some talking in before we go to bed. These," Cho gestured at other students at the table, "are some friends along with what's left of the Ravenclaw Quidditch team. We have a lot of empty spots this year." "That's... unfortunate," Twilight said. She didn't care for sports much unless her friends were involved, like the Equestria games. Her less-than-stellar attempt at soccer as a human came to mind quite painfully. "Do you play?" one of the boys asked. "I'm Roger Davies, team captain." "Nice to meet you," Twilight said. "And, uh, no, I don't play. Harry made a game called cloudball over the summer, but I didn't do well." "Harry? As in Harry Potter?" another girl asked. "Yes. We're good friends. I'd count myself as his first friend." "Oh, sounds like a story," the same girl said. "It's not, really," Twilight insisted. "Anyways," Roger spoke over the girl, "what's this about a 'cloudball'?" "Harry made a new game with different rules and no broomsticks, we don't have those in Equestria," Twilight explained. "We called it cloudball. Last I heard it's getting popular in Cloudsdale as an amateur sport. But as for me? I can barely fly with my wings, much less a broom." "Wings?" Roger inquired. "Oh, it's really cool!" Cho gushed excitedly to the rest of the table. "I saw them on the train. She, Harry, and the new girl can transfigure themselves!" She turned to Twilight with a gleam in her eyes. "Can you show us? Please?" "Sure!" Twilight agreed. She scooted her chair back, stood up, and cast the spell. Her body returned to its natural alicorn form. Now much shorter, Twilight hopped up on her chair and scooted it forward with her magic. She held her wings out for everybody to see. "Whoa, that's so cool!" a bespectacled boy said. "She's adorable! Platonically, of course," another girl gushed. "How'd you do that without a wand?" a student asked. "She's probably an animagus. An experienced one doesn't need a wand, like McGonagall," Marcus remarked. "Nope, it's just a spell I found in an old castle," Twilight said. "You can talk!?" Marcus exclaimed. "It's brilliant, right?" Cho said. "Harry and the new girl could do it as well! Well, they don't have wings, but it's the same animal!" "So what is she? She looks like a winged unicorn." A girl walked around the table to inspect Twilight closer. She had a pale face with scarlet hair and glasses on her face. "Her face is highly expressive, her wings are disproportionately small for her size, her horn and hooves are the same color as her fur, and her mane and tail are striped. That's not like any magical creature I've read about. Do you mind if I take some notes?" The girl pulled out a small notebook from her robes. "Come off it, Yvonne, you're creeping the new girl out," Cho insisted. "Oh no, it's fine," Twilight said. She turned to the girl, Yvonne. "Well, first off, I'm an alicorn." "Is it like a unicorn?" "You're one-third correct." Twilight corrected. She levitated a spare piece of paper off the table and picked up Yvonne's quill. She made a simple drawing of an alicorn, highlighting three sections on the body. "Alicorns get their horns from unicorn ponies, but our wings are from pegasus ponies and our strength is from the earth ponies." "A crossbreed then? I've never heard of a crossbred animagus." "That's— uh, not how alicorns are made. I don't understand it myself, there are only four of us alive, and I'm the youngest. I used to be a unicorn pony, actually." "That's what Harry and Sunset were, right, unicorn ponies?" Cho asked. "Yep." "That's incredible. And you can still use magic in your animal form!" Yvonne closed her book and stuffed it into her robes. "Yvonne Bampton. I can't wait to see what you can teach!" "I heard you could apparate in the castle," a dark-skinned girl said. "I bet you know loads of magic." "I've been learning since I could walk," Twilight said. She thought back to a few stories her parents had told her about her fillyhood magic surges. "Probably before that." "Really? I'm so jealous. You must spend all your time studying." Twilight shrugged. "Unless I'm doing something more important, yeah." "What could be more important than magic?" Yvonne asked. "The magic of friendship, of course," Twilight answered. "Oh, great, more wacko stuff," a voice said. Twilight turned around to see another girl walk into the common room. She was rather short, with a tired and annoyed expression on her face. "One Luna's bad enough, believing in things you can't prove. You can't honestly believe friendship is magic. It's silly emotions. There's no magic there. The only magic that matters is what you do with your wand." "Felicity! That's rude!" Marcus said. "I know you don't like Luna, but you can't take that out on the teaching assistant!" Yikes, and I thought Hermione was skeptical. I mean, I guess they don't have Elements, but is it that hard to believe? All I had was a dusty old book, and I was willing to take on Nightmare Moon. Maybe I should've brought my copy of the book. "No, it's okay," Twilight insisted. "I was skeptical about it when I first heard about it, too. Harmony magic, also known as the Magic of Friendship, is well-known back home. Before my current title, I was the Element-Bearer of Magic, one of Harmony's six Elements. Each one required a specific attribute found in friendship to bring out their magic. But if you don't think so, that's okay. We can still be friends." Twilight transformed back and held her hand out to Felicity to shake. Felicity appeared completely stunned by Twilight's offer. Her mouth warped into a scowl. "Friends? Yeesh, you are a piece of work. Just try to keep your obsessions away from me, and we'll be fine." Felicity huffed and went down the stairs to the girls' dormitories. "Yeah, don't worry about her, she's a bit of a jerk at times," Cho said. Twilight shrugged. "That's okay, I've got tons of new friends already," Twilight declared with a smile. She got up out of her seat and let out a yawn. "I should probably get some sleep." Twilight said her goodbyes before leaving the Ravenclaw tower. It took a few minutes of navigation, but she eventually found her way to the room She'd been assigned for her time as a teaching assistant. The room was almost identical to the one she had as a guest at the castle. Twilight didn't bother changing into her nightgown, transforming into her natural alicorn body and curling up under the covers. I wonder how Harry is doing? And my friends back home, I hope they're not worrying. But Twilight had new friends, that was a good start. Tomorrow there would be more to do. Harry followed everyone else to the Gryffindor Tower, learning the absurdly complicated password of Mimbulus Mimbletonia from Neville, who had (for once) remembered the password. The Gryffindor common room looked as welcoming as ever, a cozy circular tower room full of dilapidated squashy armchairs and rickety old tables. The fireplace crackled softly in the grate, giving the common room a cozy, homey feeling, like the library used to have. A few students were warming their hands by said fire before going up to their dormitories; on the other side of the room, Fred and George Weasley were pinning something up on the noticeboard. Harry waved good night to them and headed straight for the door to the boys' dormitories; he was not in much of a mood for talking at the moment. Neville followed him. Dean Thomas and Seamus Finnigan had reached the dormitory first and were in the process of covering the walls beside their beds with posters and photographs. They had been talking as Harry pushed open the door but stopped abruptly the moment they saw him. Harry wondered whether they had been talking about him, then whether he was being paranoid. "Hey," Harry said as he walked past them. Harry jumped into bed, transforming halfway through his leap. He looked at his roommates, who were all dumbfounded. "Blimey," Dean said. "When'd you learn that?" "Summer break," answered Harry. He figured the whole story would take the rest of the night and then some, so he abridged it by saying, "I picked up loads of spells and tricks. Not much to talk about. How were your breaks?" "Yeah, it was okay," chuckled Dean. "Better than Seamus's anyway, he was just telling me." "Why, what happened, Seamus?" Neville asked as entered the boys' dormitory. Seamus did not answer immediately; he was rather obsessed with quadruple-checking that his poster of the Kenmare Kestrels Quidditch team was straight. However, his glancing eyes and a crooked poster betrayed a different focus. "It's really dumb," Seamus replied. Then, with his back still turned to Harry, said, "My mum didn't want me to come back. Thought it was a bad idea." "What?" said Harry. He transformed back into a human to sit at the edge of his bed. "She— well— she didn't want me to come back to Hogwarts. I had to fight tooth and nail to come back." "But why?" said Harry, perplexed. There were somewhat rational reasons, like the constant staff changes, recurring threats to students' lives, and a returned dark lord. However, Harry suspected the reason was less than reasonable "Well..." Seamus muttered, "I guess it's the rumors... about you." "About... me?" said Harry, shocked. Was Seamus' mother reading The Daily Prophet? "Well, yeah," Seamus answered with a measured tone. "Well, not just you, but Cedric and Dumbledore, too. I've never heard her more scared." "Scared? Of what?" Harry demanded. "Does she think I'm crazy and Dumbledore's an old fool?" "Unfortunately." That gave Harry pause. "Unfortunately" implied Seamus didn't agree, not entirely. Harry felt anger rise, before his wiser side, the side Twilight encouraged, calmed down. The Daily Prophet wasn't doing anything to quell the rumors, it encouraged them. How was Seamus' mother to know the truth? The truth was hard to find sometimes. Sure, thinking Harry was crazy and Dumbledore was senile was a stretch, but why should he care what Seamus' mother thought about him? "I mean, we all saw Cedric come back," Seamus went on talking, "the blood..." Seamus shivered. "I couldn't picture you doing it. You couldn't have hoodwinked Dumbledore, and Cedric supported you after getting out of the hospital. I guess what I'm trying to say is... I believe you, Harry. You, Cedric, and Dumbledore." "Yeah, my gran's saying the same," added Neville. "She says it's the Daily Prophet's not worth reading anymore. She's canceled our subscription. We believe Harry," he said with conviction. He placed his Mimbulus Mimbletonia on the cabinet closest to his bed. He climbed into bed and pulled the covers up to his chin, looking over them at Seamus. "My gran's always believed You-Know-Who would come back one day. Dumbledore's lost more than he's gained by saying he's back, he can't be lying." Harry couldn't find the right words. Sure, he expected Cedric's and Dumbledore's testimony to have swayed people, but after hearing about the Ministry's attempt to shut them down, hearing someone say that was surprising. "...Thanks," Harry said after a stunned silence. "Don't mention it," Seamus said, very nonchalant. "I mean, last time everyone thought you were crazy was with the Chamber of Secrets. I mean, everyone thought you were the heir and all that. But you obviously weren't, and I think doubting you a second time might be... over the top." Harry chuckled awkwardly. Technically, with Voldemort's soul fragment, Harry could've been the heir, but that wasn't important. "I mean, still talk to snakes, but I don't think I fit Slytheirn's pureblood fibs. thanks for the second chance, I guess." "Like I said, don't mention it," Seamus replied. Harry got out of bed and opened his trunk. He might as well spend the night as a human, being able to transform didn't change the fact that he was human here. Harry shifted through his bag until his eye caught on a black bag near the bottom of his trunk. Strange, I don't remember packing that... Harry hefted the bag up and peeked inside. What's that...? Author's Note I'm so sorry for the delay, these last two weeks have taken up too much time for me to write. Hopefully, I can get a better schedule from now on. And now, Harry has some followers, Twilight's made some friends, and Sunset's making Slytherin question their moral compass. Anyway, I'll start working on the next part as soon as I can; bye!
Chapter 9: The First DayAfter he woke up from his first night back in the castle, Harry was eager to pack his bags for classes. In addition to his books, Harry tucked his amulet under his robes. Harry quickly checked the amulet; it weakly pointed toward Dumbledore's office, where the locket was likely hidden. He walked down the stairs to get out and grab an early breakfast but stopped when a posse of younger students stood at the entrance. Mostly first and second years, but there were one or two third years. "Morning, Harry," a third-year said. Harry took a moment to recall her name, Romilda, or something similar. "So, we were talking last night, and we heard a rumor started on the train that you're an animagus." "Ginny told us you look like a really cute plush toy," another girl giggled. Harry looked at the back of the group, where Ginny Weasley stood. He looked at her with an expression mixing disappointed and exasperated. Ginny merely blushed and tried to hide her face. Harry slapped his forehead and rubbed his eyes. "You're not going to leave me alone, are you?" Harry groaned. "Please?" a first-year asked. "Just show us, please?" "Sweet Celestia, I thought the mares on the Island of the Returned were bad," Harry muttered. "Fine, you know what? I'm up early, so I'll show you, but then I'm gone." The girls squealed at Harry's decision. Harry closed his eyes and cast the transformation spell. He dropped to all fours as hooves replaced his hands. His horn grew out of his head, his mane grew, and a tail popped out of him. His clothes vanished while fur replaced them. When the transformation was complete, Harry opened his eyes. A tidal wave of young girls grabbed at Harry like children fighting over their favorite toy, in which case the toy was Harry. "Oh my gosh!" "He's like a stuffed animal!" Harry was passed around like a show-and-tell exhibit by the Gryffindor girls. Some were petting his mane (some more harshly than others) while a few poked and "booped" his nose or horn. It was decidedly worse than Harry had expected. Harry spotted Ron walking out of the dormitories. "Ron, help!" Harry shouted. Ron paused, looking at the mess before him, then slowly crept back into his dorm. Harry sighed irritably. "Alright that's enough!" Harry's body disappeared in a flash of light as he teleported. Harry looked down from where he stood, then froze. He stood at the top of a staircase in Gryffindor Tower, but the stairs were opposite the guys' dormitories. He was in the girls' dorms, not the guys'! Ponyfeathers. Can this day get any more annoying? "I think I heard him!" One of the girls in the common room said, her voice echoing up the stairs. Several of the girls walked up the stairs, where they caught sight of Harry. Thinking quickly, Harry paced a hoof on the staircase. The girls' staircase turns into a slide if a boy goes up them. The whole staircase folded into a slide, causing all the girls to glide down to the bottom. Harry chuckled, not expecting it to be as effective as he had thought. So if I'm at the top, it affects every step below me. I guess they can't get me now. Thank Celestia for little miracles, I guess. "Harry? How'd you get up here?" Hermione's voice rang out. Harry spun around to see Hermione and Angelina Johnson standing just outside one of the dorm's doors. They walked forward and glanced down the sloped staircases, where a few disgruntled girls could be heard trying to get up the not-stairs. Harry sighed and transformed, careful to balance with one foot on the slide, keeping his "admirers" far away from him. "Harry can transfigure himself?" Angelina asked. "Long story," Harry sighed. He glanced down the slide again. "I should probably go before they find a way up here." "Are you going to teleport?" Hermione asked. "Just to the portait, I need to get out of here. I'll see you at breakfast." Harry said. "We'll come with you," Hermione said. "That works, right?" Harry nodded and pulled out his wand. He would need that to handle a three-person teleport. Hermione urged Angelina to grab Harry's shoulder, smiling a little too wide. Harry cast the spell, making them reappear in front of the Fat Lady. "Oh, Harry, one more thing!" Angelina said quickly. She pointed to the badge on her robes. "Listen, I've been made Gryffindor Quidditch Captain. We need a new Keeper now Oliver's left. Tryouts are next Friday at five o'clock and I want the whole team there, all right? Then we can see how the new person'll fit in." "Yeah. I'll be there as soon as I can." "Great. You haven't lost us a game yet," Angelina said before she hurried down the hall. "I forgot Wood left," Hermione noted. "I don't suppose that will change up the team?" "Definitely." Harry sighed as he walked to the great hall. "He was a good keeper..." Harry looked back at the dormitory and figured he should leave. I hope Twilight's having a better morning than me. Twilight woke up feeling refreshed from a good night's sleep. She stretched her hooves and wings out with a yawn. The beds here were very comfy, almost the same as the ones in Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, albeit much larger. Twight transformed back into a human and put on a robe Molly had helped her select during a trip to Diagon Ally. There was a knocking at their door. Twilight walked to the door, opened it, and poked her head out. She was greeted by the sight of Yvonne, and who must've been a few of her friends. "Good morning," Twilight said as she left the room. "AH!" one of the girls yelped, surprised by Twilght's introduction. Twilight covered her ears, surprised by the sound. "Becky, calm down!" Yvonne scolded the girl. "It's just Twilight the new teaching assistant, remember?" "Oh, yeah," the girl, Becky, said. "Sorry, I wasn't expecting you to be so... purple." "Yeah, you're purple. Is that normal?" Another girl gestured at Twilight. Twilight looked at her hand. My illusion must've worn off again. How'd I not notice that? I was sure I had it permanent this time! I need to keep better track of this spell, I'll just have to refresh it. "Tomoko! You just can't ask why someone's purple!" Yvonne exclaimed. "I'm sorry, I forgot this wears off." Twilight waved a hand over her face, reapplying the illusion to her skin, removing the purple color tones that were definitely not human. Twilight turned to the new girl and offered her hands. "So, are you all friends of Yvonne?" "Yep," Yvonne said. "This is Becky Arncliffe and Tomoko Kajiwara." "Hello," Becky said. "Hi." Tomoko said, shaking Twilight's hand. "So... if you don't mind me asking... Why was your skin purple? I mean, human skin tones barely reach pink. It could be a jinx, but that's incredibly mundane for a permanent condition. Do you have any nonhuman blood by any chance?" "It's just natural for me," Twilight explained. "I forgot that my illusion wore off." "So you're not human? Or, rather, not always human?" Tomoko asked. "Most of the time. It makes conversation easier," Twilight shrugged. "Wait, so if you're not human..." Yvonne murmured. The girl then broke out into giggles. "Wait until those pure-blooded hypocrites downstairs realize one the new teaching assistants ain't a wizard!" "I doubt they're all bad," Twilight said. "I doubt everybody there's as bad as Malfoy." "Well, there are some good ones, but it doesn't take long before they're ostracized or indoctrinated," Tomoko said. "I'm sure there's some good there," Twilight declared firmly. "So, what're you three doing here, doesn't breakfast start soon?" "We were wondering if you'd like to talk about magic," Yvonne said. "Everything you talk about is so fascinating. If you want to talk, that is." Twilight smirked. These Ravenclaws students were like students at Celestia's school; Twilight didn't have a chance to make friends there, but maybe they'd have a good chance. Sunset was a light sleeper, always had been. In Canterlot she rose with the light of Celestia's sun, and in the mirror world was up at the crack of dawn every day. And she was up and at it, ready to take on the world. That was probably why Sunset felt so tied when she woke up in the room she'd been assigned; it felt like a perpetual state of night, what with all the ambient dark magic in the dungeons. A few minutes later, she stumbled out of her room with a large yawn, dressed and refreshed but hardly looking or feeling it. I hope wizards have coffee at breakfast, Celestia knows I need that stuff right now. Sunset walked into the hallway outside, to find it devoid of people. Good, I don't want to talk until I've got something to eat. Sunset continued walking from her room toward the Great Hall until she heard someone shout her name. "Sunset!" Sunset recognized the voice as belonging to that younger girl from last night, Penelope Padgett. Sunset stopped walking, tried to put on a more alert face, and turned around. Two girls followed Penelope. The first had an almost sickly appearance, with unnaturally pale skin contrasting her black hair. The second girl resembled the first, albeit looking significantly healthier and a little older. "Morning, Sunset!" Penelope said with more energy than she had any right to. She bounded over to Sunset with matching zeal, only to pause an arm's length away, her expression turning to concern. "Hey, are you okay? You look sick." "Just tired," Sunset replied, trudging toward the exit. "Just get me some coffee and I'll be right as rain." "No, I mean, you look really sick. Your skin's yellow." Penelope reached for Sunset's hand and raised it. True to her word, Sunset's hand was bright yellow. Not this again, Twilight said it was permanent. I guess I should've inspected the spell a bit closer. "Is it a blood curse?" the sickly-looking girl asked. The elder one gently jabbed her with an elbow. Sunset glanced at the girl with a raised eyebrow; she wilted and looked terribly embarrassed. "Don't worry, we won't tell anyone. I understand if you don't want to talk." "Not, it's perfectly normal," Sunset said, taking her hand back from Penelope and replacing her illusion. "See?" "Are you cursed with yellow skin?" Penelope inquired, trailing behind Sunset. "You should have Madame Pomfrey check that out—" "Penelope!" the same girl scolded her. "You should know better!" Penelope's eyes widened. "Oh my goodness, I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to—" "It's fine, trust me," Sunset said to Penelope. She looked at the new girls and extended her hand to shake. "I'm Sunset Shimmer. And you are?" "Astoria Greengrass," the girl, Astoria, introduced herself. "Daphne Greengrass, her older sister," the other girl said. She jabbed her elbow into Penelope's side. "I'm sorry about her. She should know better than to ask about other people's blood curses." "Blood curses?" Sunset asked. She pointed at her skin. "You mean this? It's natural, everybody back home is like this. A rainbow of pastel colors, it's perfectly normal." "Oh, I suppose I've been rather rude, haven't I?" Penelope said with an embarrassed blush on her cheeks. Sunset chuckled at the look on her face. "Don't sweat it, kid. As I said, it's natural for where I come from." She turned around to walk backward up the stairs that led to the exit of the dungeons. "So it's not a blood curse?" Astoria asked, looking let down. Sunset was rather confused. Why would she be disappointed someone wasn't cursed? Unless... she wanted something to have in common, Sunset realized. "You have one, don't you?" Sunset asked quietly. Astoria nodded. "I'd appreaciate it if you didn't tell anyone," Daphne said. "It's an open secret, but it's not something to talk about. I don't kow how it works where you're from, but talking about them is considered..." "Rude, I get it," Sunset replied. "So, why were you looking for me?" "I've been thinking about your question," Penelope said. "And I don't know. I'm going to see if the library has anything about it." "You really want to know that spell, huh?" Sunset asked. Penelope shook her head. "No. It just... made me think. I don't have an answer, but I want to know what you think." "I don't have one," Sunset replied, much to the three girls surprise. "I wanted you to think critically. The answer doesn't matter as much as the question. Anyways, I'm planning to join Twilight and Harry for breakfast; why don't you two join us?" Sunset offered with a smile. "Join? You mean to sit at another table?" Daphnee asked. "Is that not allowed?" Sunset replied. "It's a point of pride with Slytherin, the informal rules against the "lesser" houses. Don't sit with them, don't let them sit with us, don't let them in our common room, and a few others." Penelope listed a few "informal rules" of Slytherin. "You sound like you don't like the rest of your house," Sunset remarked. "We're not all bad," Penelope said. "Astoria's an okay one." Astoria looked somewhat offended by this comment. "Most of them have a massive superiority complex. Their ambitions are for themselves. We don't want the same things." "What do you want?" Sunset asked. "I want to be better, and I'm willing to do anything I need to get there." "Whatever?" Sunset echoed. "Now anything, anything! I mean, we all have limits; I don't want to hurt anyone," Penelope quickly corrected herself. Sunset chuckled slightly. Is that what a good Slytherin could look like? Sunset and the other three walked up the last set of stairs to the great hall at the exact time two other groups arrived. Twilight and three other girls arrived, chatting idly. Harry also arrived, Ron and Hermione at his side. The three groups paused, stunned at the timing; they all arrived at the same time. "Morning, Twilight! How'd you sleep?" Harry said, walking up to his friend. "Great. I gave them a scare with my skin, but otherwise fine." Harry rolled his eyes at Twilight's indirect antics. He reached for her hand as they continued to the great hall. "Well, I had something similar. A bunch of girls ambushed me and said I looked like a stuffed animal. I'm glad no one snuck up on me in my sleep." "Speaking of sleep, Sunset, what happened to you?" Twilight asked. Harry had to resist the urge to laugh at Sunset. Her hair was disheveled and her eyes had heavy bags under them. She looked like she'd crawled out of bed half-dead. "The dungeons. I can practically feel residual dark magic down there. Threw off my whole sleeping pattern." "Yeah, Slytherin's not known for... keeping themselves in check," said the girl who followed Sunset. Two of Twilight's friends split off to join the Ravenclaw table, but the girl with glasses and scarlet hair stayed. The same happened with Sunset, with the Greengrass sisters going to their table. The group sat down at the end of the Gryffindor table, despite the odd looks they got from some nearby students. Harry sat next to Twilight while Ron and Hermione sat across from them. Sunset and her friend sat next to Twilight, while the last Ravenclaw girl sat across from Twilight. "Why don't we all introduce each other?" Twilight said while everyone loaded their plates. Everyone went around the table, quickly stating their names for the group. Twilight's friend was Yvonne Bampton, a seventh year, and Sunset's was Penelope Padgett, a third year. "So, you're making friends with Slytherin? Bet everyone's all the same, talking about their parents," Ron noted, his mouth stuffed with food. "Ron!" Twilight scolded. Harry agreed with her irritation, and not only because he was obligated to back her up. He hated Slytherins as much as the next Gryffindor, but Sunset was just walking with them. "What?" Ron said, incredulous. "No, he's right, mostly," Sunset admitted. "Everyone was sucking up to the talented assistant. The first thing that happened was Malfoy 'introducing' himself to me. You should've seen them when I told them I spent time at a muggle school, he looked ready to drop dead. I kind of want to tell him that I'm not a normal human." "Wait, she knows? Why?" Hermione exclaimed, pointing at the other Slytherin. "Honesty is a good policy with friends. You should try it," Sunset snarked lightly. "Well if you ever do tell him, take me with you; I'd like to see that myself," Harry said. The rest of the breakfast passed quickly enough, and then they had to get assigned classes. The head of each house handed out schedules for each student's classes for the year. His was a little bizarre. Harry, unfortunately, had two potion blocks and a double Defense Against the Dark Arts. Harry wasn't sure what to do about any of this. He liked Defense Against the Dark Arts, but abhorred Snape. On the other hand, Harry's dislike of Potions might've come from Snape's presence, and this Slughorn fellow seemed decent enough. While Harry was comparing his schedules with Hermione's and Ron's he noticed Dumbledore walking up to their group. "Ah, I was hoping to find you all together," Dumbledore said, gesturing at their group. He fished two papers out of his robes. "Miss, Shimmer, Miss, Sparkle. I've taken the liberty of creating some hours this week for you to help students." He handed the two papers over to the girls, who opened and read them. "What's this 'ancient studies' note?" Sunset asked. "That would be the ongoing research you two will be conducting on particular artifacts of my choosing. Those will be taken up in my office on days of my choosing. I think your unique skills will be most helpful." Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eyes. He left the hall immediately after. Harry knew what Dumbledore was talking about, they would (probably) be investigating the horcrux or anything of similar nature. Equestrian magic had contained one before, they might be able to help with the rest. If anyone could help, it would be Twilight. "What was that about?" Hermione asked. "If I were to guess, it would be those things I told you about, the ones like my scar. Dumbledore's working on a project," Harry said. He checked his schedule. "Ponyfeathers, we got a history of magic today." Well, I guess Twilight will have a better day than I will. Author's Note History of Magic is the most boring class in Hogwarts, all things considered. But, hey, there's no risk of death in that class at least. I'll do my best to update in a timely manner as soon as I can. I know it's been much longer than usual, but I've been busier than ever at my job. I'm hoping to get some more time to write soon.
Chapter 10: Dumbledore's Plan"So, what do you think Dumbledore wants from us?" Sunset asked. After everyone got their class schedules done the Great Hall was emptied of students. She and Twilight walked up the stairs to the headmaster's office, and at the same time, everybody else left. The hallway between the GReat HAll and the headmaster's office was empty enough to hold a private conversation. The way Dumbeldoore phrased their "meeting", Sunset and Twilight would be participating in something that involved their Equestrian magic. Sunset could remember Twilight saying that unicorn magic, though able to achieve the same spells as a wizard, had unique properties that couldn't be separated. There was always a chance this was about the locket Harry claimed a piece of Voldemort's soul. Since then, Harry's kept a tight lip on what he and Twilight had discussed with Dumbledore, promising to tell everyone later. "Well, I have a pretty good guess, but I can't say what it is until we get there," Twilight said as they walked down a longer hallway. The two stopped at a large gargoyle statue. "Speaking of, we're here." She pulled out the slip of paper and spoke the password. The gargoyle stepped aside, letting the two through. A moving spiral staircase carried the two to an oak door with a bronze griffin-shaped knocker. "A griffon on the door? Subtle, Dumbledore, real subtle," Sunset quipped as she opened the door. The circular office was unlike anything Sunset had seen outside of Canterlot; delicate silver instruments stood on spindle-legged tables, puffing smoke and whirring; moving portraits of previous headmasters and headmistresses dozed in their frames, and, most magnificent of them all, the magnificent male phoenix who stood on his perch behind the door, watching them with bright interest. Sunset rushed over to the phoenix, awed. "A phoenix? I've only ever met Philomena; hello there," Sunset said to the bird. She reached a hand up, wanting to see if the bird would permit her to stroke his feathers. Since the bird didn't object, she ran a hand over his plumage. The bird ruffled his feathers and took off from his perch, landing on Sunset's shoulder. "Watch the talons, please!" Sunset said as she felt the talons press into her new robe. The bird pressed more into Sunset, obviously attracted to her body heat. Phoenixes ran warm and they enjoyed anything hot, which was why Philomena rarely spent time with anypony but Celestia and Sunset. Sunset, unfortunately, ran hot as a fever, and the bird liked it. The phoenix buried its head in her hair, and that's when Sunet's patience was tested. Deciding to retry an old trick from her days as Celestia's student, Sunset cast a spell to raise the surrounding temperature, making the atmosphere wave into a heat mirage. The phoenix relaxed his talons as his muscles untensed from the heat. Sunset carefully picked the bird up and put him back on his perch, igniting a strong flame beneath him to keep the bird placated. "This guy needs to get his bird under control," Sunset complained. The phoenix squawked from his tower of flames. "Yes, I'm talking to you." "Where is Dumbledore?" Twilight asked. The oak door to the office opened wide. "Right here," Dumbledore said from the entrance to his office. "Where else would I be but where I am? Lemon drops, anyone?" The mand held up a wrapped yellow candy. "Finally, some normal candy." Sunset took one and popped it into her mouth. "So, what did you want?" Twilight asked the old man. "I'd assume this is about the horcrux?" Dumbledore's kind demeanor dropped, replaced by grim resolve. "Yes, I'm afraid it is. I thought it would be best to involve Sunset in these matters, as she is the second best source of Equestrian magic." Dumbledore walked to the shelves behind his desk and pulled out a small box. He placed the box on the table and opened it. Inside was that same silver-and-green locket from the house of Black. "So I'll take it that Harry was right? That thing actually has a part of Voldemort's soul?" Sunset said, pointing at the locket. "Yes, everything Harry said was correct. But this locket holds a dark purpose for it's creator—" "Let me guess," Sunset interrupted, "immortality? Voldemort split his soul to keep the main portion around." Dumbledore looked surprised. "Well, yes. Was it that obvious this was a horcrux?" Sunset shrugged. "I don't know what a horcrux is, but Voldemort's not the only one who has wanted immortality. It's not outside the realm of possibility," Sunset said with nonchalance. "Although, this is by far the darkest method I've heard." "There were others in Equestria who wanted immortality?" Dumbledore asked warily. Sunset waved a hand in a so-so fashion. Sure, Sunset herself was one of those people once, but there were others. Tirek was immortal so long as he had magic, and Sombra was Celestia knows how old. But their methods were not for the sake of immortality itself, just a byproduct. "I know methods exist, I know of multiple immortal people; I've met two, not counting phoenixes, and heard of a few more," Sunset explained. "But I never considered splitting the soul. I can't even begin on how someone does that. That wouldn't offer power in return, which was half the reason some look for immortality." "So, I'm assuming you couldn't find a way to destroy the horcrux?" Twilight asked. "That is where we run into our first issue," Dumbledore said. With a wave of his wand, two large books floated from his shelves to join the locket on the table. One was a light brown while the other was an ominous purple-and-black. "Magick Moste Evile and Secrets of the Darkest Art. These are the only two books I know that make mention of horcruxes, but only the latter speaks to their nature." Dumbledore flipped to a specific page in the dark leather-bound book and slid his wand down the page. Several pages were severed from their book, and the greater whole was shelved again. Illusory words floated from the pages and were imprinted on a blank piece of parchment. "The book only mentions a few methods of destroying a horcrux, only two of which we have available." Dumbledore turned the parchment around. "Basilisk venom is the most potent venom in the wizarding world, and it happens that the sword Harry used to kill a basilisk absorbed the properties of the venom." Dumbledore pointed to a case where the sword of Gryffindor rested. "Despite that, the sword possesses no power to overcome enchantments. Any other method involves dark magics too volatile to attempt safely. Not even I would attempt Fiendfyre; it gains strength the more it consumers, I don't know what would happen if it absorbed a horcrux." "Well then, if you have a method to destroy them, why is this still here?" Twilight asked. "That is where the first issue lies. The sword cannot break it, yet. Secrets of the Darkest Art only mentions destroying horcruxes that are without enchantments. The locket's defenses were likely constructed over years, they will not be broken easily. The enchantments over the locket apply to the outside; I believe it may be possible to destroy it by opening it. Even then, it may have more defenses. We will need all of them to be destroyed if we are to defeat Voldemort. That is our number one priority." "So that's our goal, teach students and destroy horcruxes in our free time?" Twilight asked. "Yes. You will have free reign of the restricted section and my personal library in your endeavor, and the memories I've collected my pensive are at our disposal." Dumbledore pointed to the large silver bowl in the corner of the room. "We have one purpose now: to find and destroy horcruxes." Dumbledore said. "So, what have you figured out about the locket?" Twilight asked. "Many things, not all of which are useful," Dumbledore said. "It belonged to Salazar Slytherin, one of the school's founders. Voldemort is a descendant of this bloodline, which is what gives him the ability to speak parseltongue. It's said to be a powerful artifact with many powers, similar to Godric's sword and the sorting hat." "Parseltongue? You mean that snake language Harry speaks?" Sunset asked. Dumbledore and Twilight shot a surprised glance at her. Sunset shrugged. "Harry tells me things from time to time." "Do you think parseltongue could unlock it, like the Chamber of Secrets?" Twilight asked. "I have considered that, however, I cannot speak the language," Dumbledore said. "Harry did have the ability to speak parseltongue, which he discovered in his second year. However, without his link to Voldemort, the language should've faded out of his memory." "Yeah, not necessarily," Twilight said hesitantly. "After his soul was cleansed the second time, Fluttershy asked him to help with some snakes that were inhabiting some rubble. Harry was still able to understand them. I think it was some sort of imprint from Voldemort's memories. Harmless. At least, Luna seems to think so." "Then Harry may be some help with Salazar's locket," Dumbledore decided, slowly stroking his beard. "If he can open it, we can destroy it once and for all." Sunset smirked. Sure, she didn't understand some of what was going on, but she knew enough. This Voldemort guy tried to kill Harry, one of the first people to get to know her, the real her, after her little... episode with Twilight's crown. "Harry's wand and amulet would help as well," Sunset said. "Agreed," Twilight said. "Might I ask why Harry's wand is so important? Despite its usage in the battle at the graveyard, phoenix-feather wands possess no extra powers." Dumbledore requested. "I meant Harry's new wand." Sunset corrected herself. "As far as we can tell, it comes from an Equestrian tree called the Tree of Harmony, the source of the Elements of Harmony. It could mean his wand has a connection to Harmony magic, which is highly effective against dark magic. And his amulet's usage is self-explanatory." "At that point, we should just bring Harry in now." Twilight decided. "He will join a later session," Dumbledore said. "I will need to make preparations, we don't know how dangerous this horcrux is, For today, I wanted to introduce you two to the basics. I only ask you not to attempt to destroy or retrieve horcruxes without alerting me. But, that is all we have time for today, I am required elsewhere this afternoon." Sunset looked around the room, thinking. Potent as her magic was, this horcrux business looked beyond their caliber of magic. The princesses couldn't help until Twilight found a way back, assuming Celestia even got her letter. Sunset's eyes scanned the shelves, looking past the many titles until one caught her eye. It was an exceptionally old book, bound in a dusty old cover, but in surprisingly pristine condition. But what drew her eyes wasn't the book itself, but rather the mark written on it. The spine of the book was decorated with a mark of silver spirals and five-point stars. It looked familiar to something Sunset had seen before, she just knew it. "Before we go, can you tell me what this book is?" Sunset asked, retrieving the book. She walked over to the headmaster and handed the book over; Dumbledore looked surprised when he looked at the cover. "That? It's an ancient book, belonging to the great wizard Merlin," Dumbledore said. "He was widely believed to be the greatest wizard to ever exist, a living legend. He was a part of King Arthur's court, his greatest advisor. However, his legacy is made of as many facts as rumors. Some believe him to be a druid, a long-extinct clan of wizards. He was said to be sorted into the first year of Hogwarts students, which is five hundred years after Arthur's time. Some say he aged backward, citing this event. Others believe it to be an honorary sorting, like yours. Regardless of the rumors, he is credited with some of the greatest magical creations and feats in wizarding history. "But this book is a peculiar work. Many ignore it, and those who don't seem drawn to it. This book is written in a runic language that can't be deciphered. Magic won't translate the book, and no one knows what any of the runes are. Furthermore, the pages change between readers. As such, it's remained to every headmaster at Hogwarts, unread." Dumbledore handed the book back to Sunset. She opened the cover and her eyes widened in shock when she saw the inside writings. I can read this! "Well, it's no wonder why. This isn't a runic language, it's Old Equestrian!" Sunset exclaimed. "I mean, it's an older dialect, it might require some translation, but I can read it!" "Really!?" Twilight shouted, rushing over to Sunset's side. "What's it say?" "The inscription on the inside cover reads: To my friend Merlin, the greatest (and only) wizard I know. May these spells light your darkest days. Signed: Star Swirl the Bearded!?" Sunset said in shock. This isn't Merlin's book, it's a gift from Star Swirl to Merlin! That's the mark on the spine, Star Swirl's cutie mark! "No way! Really?" Twilight said, grabbing half the book. Her eyes scanned over the book. "It is! Is there anything else?!" Sunset flipped to the back cover, hoping to find another inscription. Sure enough, another entry was scribbled on the inside of the back cover. Sunset's heart twisted when she noticed the writing. That was painfully familiar. "I want to write this before my teacher sends it to you. Remember, the best magic is what you share with others. There is magic in friendship. —Celestia." "Oh my gosh, do you know what this means!?" Twilight giggled excitedly. "Star Swirl the Bearded—" "—and Celestia—" "—communicated with Merlin!" Twilight finished. "The spell I used in Star Swirl's section was unfinished; his and Merlin's letters must've traveled through time. One thousand years here, several thousand for us! He must have used that spell to send this book to Merlin!" "Star Swirl? I heard Celestia mention that name, but I'm not familiar with it," Dumbledore admitted. "I'd be surprised if you were," Sunset commented. "Star Swirl was, and possibly still is, one of the greatest unicorns to ever live. He mentored Celestia and Luna thousands of years ago. His theories on magic are still studied today." Sunset flipped through the pages reading a few notes over. Every page turn reveals the same eight or so pages, with a rare ninth now and then; the pages had been enchanted to change. "There are spells here, Equestrian spells! Altered, sure, but very much Equestrian. Scholars would've killed for this years ago, I know I would have once..." Sunset murmured. She flipped through the pages once or twice more and noticed a pattern. The eight pages of spells spells were familiar, nothing entirely new. The rare ninth page was something new yet familiar. Perhaps the book's pages were limited to what the reader knew. "Can we hold on to this, for now?" Twilight asked Dumbledore. "You are the only ones who can read its contents, so I will allow it. I will, however, request that its more exotic contents are not shared with anyone but me. That will also apply to everything here. We can not risk our work being discovered." "Don't worry, we'll be careful," Twilight said. Twilight pushed the book into Sunset's hands and said goodbye to Dumbledore. The old wizard smiled and waved his wand, replacing all the items where they were before the two girls arrived. They walked outside Dumbledore's office, the book still open between them. Sunset looked down at the book as they walked down the hallway, not even registering Twilight's excited speech. This belonged to Star Swirl the Bearded, I don't deserve this. "I shouldn't have this." Sunset decided and shoved the book toward Twilight. "Yes, you do." The princess pushed back, forcing it into Sunset's hands again. "You found it, the spells inside are yours to study!" "Maybe I don't deserve that! I left Equestria because of this!" Sunset shouted, dropping the spellbook. Sunset stomped down the hall, not looking back. I am not doing that again, not now, not ever. "Sunset, wait!" Twilight yelled as she ran up to the girl. Twilight placed her hand on Sunset's shoulder, and she stopped. "Talk to me about it. I'll understand, I promise." Understand? How could you possibly understand what I'm going through? "No, you won't," Sunset growled. "Twilight, I screwed up, bad. I got in trouble because of a book like this. You should have Star Swirl's book, you've already finished one of his spells. I blew the chance Celestia gave to you. I don't deserve that chance." Sunset thought back. Her studies with Celestia ended over a book from the library she wasn't supposed to have. If she had never taken those spells, how different would her life have been? There was a slight chance that she could've had Twilight's position. She didn't want that power, not anymore, but it hurt, knowing that there was a chance. What else had she thrown out when she ran away? Instead, she ruined everything for everyone and hurt them. Why should she, out of everyone, get that book? "Then stop punishing yourself," Twilight said. "Sunset, you're doing amazing, making amends for what happened. You need to put that past behind you and do something new. I think this would be a great step." Twilight held the book up between them. Sunset took the book from Twilgiht's hands, dusting the dirt off the cover. She opened to the back inscription. There is magic in friendship. It felt like an eternity before Sunset spoke again. "Alright, I'll read the book." Sunset sniffled, her voice horribly choked up. A single droplet hit the page. Author's Note I'm so sorry for not publishing last week, I just haven't been able to write enough to overpower my writer's block. Sunset's got... well, trauma might be the wrong word for it, but she's got some self-loathing left over, I guess. Out of the whole gang, Ron is surprisingly the most stable, albeit with a temper.
Chapter 11: Classes and ConflictsHarry's schedule for the day landed him, by whatever the opposite of a miracle was, with a history of magic, potions, divination, and defense against the dark arts all in the same Monday. History, still taught by the ghost, Professor Binns, had Harry fighting to stay awake after more than ten minutes. Hopefully, he and Ron could manage divination with Sybill ranting on about mysterious tidings in her predictions. Potions, on the other hand, would hopefully be much more exciting with a teacher other than Snape. The three of them ran to the dungeons, where they met the rest of their year waiting by the door. They didn't have to wait long before the dungeon door opened and Slughorn's belly preceded him out of the door. He motioned the whole class in, greeting everyone by name, with Harry's greeting being the most enthusiastic of all. The dungeon was, most unusually, already full of vapors and odd smells. As they walked through the (unusually well-lit) classroom, Harry, unlike most students, chose not to smell the nearby cauldrons as they passed by. He'd seen the stuff Zecora made on the regular, he wasn't putting his face near a bubbling potion if he could help it. Harry, Ron, and Hermione took a table together. There was a blue potion sitting at their table, and a small vial of it next to the cauldron, decorated with a glass fist on the stopper. Not long after, Ernie Macmillan joined their table to fill the last seat. "Now then," said Slughorn, returning to the front of the class and inflating his already bulging chest so that the buttons on his waistcoat threatened to burst off, "I've prepared a few potions for you to have a look at, just out of interest, you know. These are the kinds of things you ought to be able to do after completing your O.W.L.s. You ought to have heard of them, even if you haven't made them yet. Anyone tell me what this one is?" He gestured to a potion nearest to the Slytherins' table. Harry raised himself slightly and could see a deep-purple potion idly swirling and bubbling within. Hermione's infamous hand launched into the air before anyone else's; Slughorn pointed at her. "It's a wit-sharpening potion, normally used to cure the confundus charm." "Very good, very good!" said Slughorn happily. "But I wouldn't advise brewing it for your exams. Quite agaisnt the rules. Now," Slughorn pointed at the cauldron at Harry's table, "this one here is pretty well-known for illegally being sold to muggles. can anyone—?" Against Harry's will (and better judgment) his hand was raised, but nowhere near beating Hermione's to the air. Slughorn, for whatever reason possessed him, pointed at Harry. "Um... strengthening potion?" Harry said, more as a question than a confident answer. "Right you are, Harry! Now," Slughorn pointed to another cauldron, "I don't expect anyone to know this, but... yes, my dear?" said Slughorn, now looking slightly bemused, as Hermione's hand punched the air again. "It's an everlasting elixir!" "It is indeed. It seems almost foolish to ask," said Slughorn, who was looking mightily impressed, "but I assume you know what it does?" "Potions made as everlasting elixirs either last forever, or never run out," said Hermione confidently. "Provided, of course, that some remain inside the bottle." "Quite excellent! Yes!" declared Slughorn. "Might I ask for your name, my dear?" "Hermione Granger, sir." "Granger? Granger? Can you possibly be related to Hector Dagworth-Granger, who founded the Most Extraordinary Society of Potioneers?" "No, I don't think so, sir. I'm Muggle-born, you see." Harry saw Malfoy lean close to Nott and whisper something; both of them sniggered, but Slughorn showed no dismay. On the contrary, he beamed and looked from Hermione to Harry. Something akin to recognition flashed through Slughorn's eyes. "Oho," said Slughorn. "There's one every year, I say! A muggle-born with an insatiable curiosity about magic, always the stand-out student. Keep that up and you'll remind me of one of the brightest students I had years ago: Lily Potter." Harry was surprised to learn this man knew his mother and, possibly, his father. Slughorn seemed to reminisce for a moment after bringing that up. "Anyways," said Slughorn mentally returning to the class, "we have a little over an hour left to us, which should be time for you to make a decent attempt at that wit-sharpening potion. Turn to page seven for the instructions. I know it is a potion from last year, but I do not expect a perfect potion from anybody; I merely want to see where you are in the class. Off you go!" There was the sound of scrapping as cauldrons and tools were moved into place as students moved to complete their first assignment. No way was Harry going to fail at this, he'd never hear the end of it if Apple Bloom found out he made a bad potion he was already supposed to have known. "Sir, I think you knew my grandfather, Abraxas Malfoy?" Harry looked up; Slughorn was just passing the Slytherin table. Malfoy looked at his cauldron with a smug look of bravado, obviously trying to look in charge. "Yes," said Slughorn, without looking at Malfoy, "I was sorry to hear he had died, although of course, it wasn't unexpected, dragon pox at his age." And he walked away. Harry bent back over his cauldron, smirking. He could tell that Malfoy had expected to be treated like Harry or Zabini; perhaps even hoped for some preferential treatment of the type he had learned to expect from Snape. Harry turned back to his potions. Without Sanpe's glaring, Harry felt remarkably confident in his brewing. At the end of the lesson, they each presented their potions to Slughorn, who was all too pleased to see Harry's good work. And, for what must've been the first time in Harry's lifetime, points were awarded to Gryffindor in potions class. Harry left believing he would have his best year in potions ever. Then came Defense Against the Dark Arts. Harry would always be thankful for Twilight's and Shining Armor's tutelage. In Harry's eyes, every good thing that had ever happened to him came from magic. Shining Armor's magical combat lessons were invaluable, and Twilight had taught him stuff way beyond his class year. However, Harry had a sinking feeling they might become a problem. Snape had redecorated the entire room; it was gloomier with curtains drawn over the windows and lit solely by candlelight. Diagrams adorned the walls, many of them showing people in pain, sporting horrible injuries, or viciously misaligned body parts. Nobody spoke as they settled down, looking around at the shadowy, gruesome pictures. "I have not asked you to take out your books," Snape scowled, closing the door and moving to face the class from behind his desk; Hermione hastily placed her copy of Defensive Magical Theory (a most useless book by Shining's training standards, and rather lacking by Twilight's) back in her bag. "I will speak, and I will have your fullest attention." Snape's eyes scanned the class of students, his eyes briefly lingering on Harry with disdain. "So far, you've had four different teachers in this class, one each year," Snape said. Wow, you can count, Harry thought bitterly. And I hope we never have to see you again after this one, git. "Each professor had varying methods and ideas, each with wildely different results. This year will be very important for you fifth-years, as you will be having your Ordinary Wizarding Level exams, O.W.L.s." Snape stalked around the room, looking at the many morbid images around the room. "The Dark Arts," Snape spoke in a low, almost gentle voice. "are many, varied, ever-changing, and eternal. Fighting them is like fighting a many-headed monster, which, each time a neck is severed, sprouts a head even fiercer and cleverer than before. You are fighting that which is unfixed, mutating, and indestructible." Harry stared at Snape. Who do you think you are, talking about the dark arts with that much admiration? "Your defenses," Snape spoke again, a little louder, "must therefore be as flexible and inventive as the arts you seek to undo. These pictures," He indicated a few of them as he swept past. "give a fair representation of what happens to those who suffer. These first weeks will focus on dark magics. You will be threatened by more than the three unforgivable curses, like the Cuciatus curse." Snape pointed to a witch who writhed in agony. "But many other dangerous spells that only the most powerful can conjure, like Fiendfyre." Snape again pointed to a painting of a fiery beast incinerating the wizard who conjured them. "The next weeks will focus entirely on defending against magic targeting you. So, first, you will be demonstrating your understanding of defensive magics. Get in pairs of two, one partner will attempt to jinx their opponent, and the other will block. Dueling requires skills and concentration, something some of you—" Snape glared at Harry— "lack. Disarm or stun only, I will not have a student sent to the hospital wing on the first day." Snape waved his wand, and the tables slid and stacked themselves into a corner of the room. The chairs followed a moment later, regardless of whether someone was using it or not. Students got in their pairs and immediately began flinging spells at each other. Harry noticed the Slytherin students took pleasure in attacking, while the Ravenclaw students preferred more unorthodox spell usage. Harry and Ron paired up and stood across from each other. Ron raised his wand and cast the disarming spell at him. Harry swung his left hand defensively and deflected the spell with a quick magical "parry", much to Ron's surprise. Harry thrust his right hand forward and a rounded barrier manifested before Harry. Ron huffed and flung a flurry of jinxes and charms at Harry, who concentrated on keeping his barrier up. It felt strange, to keep this much magic active without his "wand". Harry's hand twitched toward his pocket several times when Ron used more potent spells, but he held his barrier stable as Ron continued to batter it. Ron eventually cut off, panting as he rested his hands on his knees. Harry, on the other hand, felt full of adrenaline. "Alright mate, that ain't fair," Ron huffed, standing back up. "Why do you have to be so good at this?" "Two reasons," Harry puffed. "I've got experience with it, and my mentors are magical prodigies. Between those, I'm just well-trained," Harry answered Ron. An idea came to Harry then. He pictured a specific book in his head, then said, "Accio." A familiar book flung into his hand from his bag, the book Twilight had gifted him the year before. Every spell had both its original and "translated" form, written, though Harry and Twilight had yet to test the wizarding translations. She said something about spells being based in older languages, the older, the more practiced. Harry flipped to a newer page with his handwriting scrawled on it. Shield-to-sword, reflection, notes on physical barriers... Here, Shining Armor's barrier spell. Let's see, wand movement, incantation, concentration... yep. "Here, try this one," Harry said, pointing at the spell he'd used. "A barrier spell Twilght's brother taught me." Harry drew his wand from his pocket and handed Ron the book. Harry held his wand out, traced a circle from the lowest point, and then swung the wand up, completing the movement. "Contego," Harry said firmly. Just like before, a rounded barrier rose between Harry and Ron. It wavered before falling apart. Harry tucked his wand away. Ponyfeathers. "Wicked," Ron exclaimed. He pointed at the spell in the book. "This one?" Harry nodded; Ron handed the book back to Harry and mimicked the wand movements wrong. "Contego!" A bright flash of light preceded Ron getting slapped by his barrier spell. The recoil of the magic knocked him to the ground, winded. Harry knelt over Ron, equally concerned and amused. "Everything good down there?" Harry asked. "Peachy," Ron replied. "Weasley, Potter, what are you doing?" Snape demanded, marching to them. Harry hauled Ron to his feet quickly. "Nothing, just a shield spell on wrong," Harry said quickly. "A simple shield spell?" Snape questioned, an eyebrow raised. "My, my, Weasley, you still have a few disappointments left in you after all. You couldn't get the incantation right, either." Harry glowered at Snape and said, "Contego." The barrier raised itself between the two boys and Snape for a few seconds before dissipating. Harry flipped to the barrier spell in the book and then slammed it shut. "Trust me, we got the incantation right. After all, I wrote it." "Give me that book," Snape demanded, his hand held out. "I will not have students experimenting with spells in my classroom." Harry and Snape glared at each other defiantly. "Unless you want to trade the book for a detention, I'd suggest handing it over, Potter." Harry's teeth ground against each other as the staredown continued for a moment longer. "Fine." Harry thrust the book into Snape's hands. "You wanted flexible and inventive defenses, that's what the spell is." Snape flipped through the book himself, arriving at the section about defensive magic. His eyes occasionally narrowed or an eyebrow raised as he skimmed the book. Harry's frustration grew in ferocity; he, Twilgiht, and Shining Armor had contributed hours to that project, all for the lousiest teacher in school to take it away on the first day. "Then perhaps you'd like to give a demonstration then, Potter," Snape said. His wand hand raised slowly to point at Harry. "If you insist you are that adept." Harry backed up a few feet, maintaining eye contact. "Any day now." Snape flung a spell at Harry nearly instantly. Harry's wand flew to his hand as he swung it up, projecting his most potent barrier spell. A bright turquoise dome expanded out of Harry's wand, batting aside Snape's spell, so powerful it also pushed Snape back a step. Harry looked down at his wand. A brief spark of magenta jumped from the tip to Harry's fingers. That's strange. The spell was stronger than I meant to cast it, way stronger than normal. It felt like Twilight's crown for a moment. I wonder why... Snape stood up and dusted his robes off, scowling all the while. "Your instructions were to defend only." "You didn't land a hit on me," Harry said from within his bubble. "Seems like a good defense to me." "Overconfidence will get you killed if you were to ever encounter an actual dark wizard." "I did just fine against you in the third year," Harry said before realizing what he spoke. Several students gasped in surprise. Several Gryffindors behind Snape grinned mischievously. Snape's perpetual scowl only deepened. "So be it," Snape scowled. "If you want to duel, I will put you back in your place, Potter." Another flurry of spells probed against Harry's shield, but the barrier held against the onslaught. If Harry were to guess, Snape was looking for weaknesses. Harry scowled. Harry followed up by strengthening the barrier between himself and Snape and flinging another set of stunning spells forward. Harry grinned as he poured more magic into his barrier. The turquoise shield glowed, and Harry could've sworn he saw magenta sparks arc over the surface. Still upholding his barrier, Harry dropped forward and transformed, much to Snape's surprise. Magical creatures are resilient to magic, which gives me an advantage. Another spell splashed against Harry's shield, causing it to flicker. "If you are incapable of taking a duel seriously, do not expect to pass my class this year," Snape sneered at Harry. Harry's magic flared up as he empowered his shield and sent a stunner straight at Snape's face. Snape replied with a silvery shield of his own, blocking Harry's spells. The professor deflected it quickly but was obviously caught off guard. A jet of red light released from Snape's wand, battering heavily against the barrier. Harry managed to keep up with the attacks, biding his time to release a proper counterattack. But Snape was skilled, with years more experience in duels than Harry. I have to attack, but how? If I stop charging the shield, I'm gonna get hit eventually. I could wait for Snape to wear himself out. I don't have another defense... I've got no choice! Shining Armor once told Harry that a good defense could be turned into a potent offensive tool. The "shield-to-sword" spell, directed the barrier into a potent magical force. His bracelet sparkled with magenta magic, which spiraled up toward his horn. The light grew in intensity still, blinding Harry. Magic sparked from his horn as the magic grew wild and untamed. No; this is getting out of hand! What's going on!? Harry shook his horn, and his barrier shattered in a brilliant blast of magenta light that washed over Snape and Harry. The potent spell launched Snape across the room in a blink, colliding against a table with a loud crash. The same light slammed into Harry, sending him skidding across the floor as he (unsuccessfully) tried to stay on his hooves. The blast overwhelmed his senses, washing the room with disorienting lights and ringing like a bell. Harry stumbled off his four hooves, dazed and disoriented. He waited for what felt like forever for the room to stop spinning around. Harry blinked the afterimages away as the ringing noise faded out. Oww... My head; why is it always my head? A hand touched Harry's shoulder. "You alright there, Harry?" Ron asked. "Yeah." Harry nodded. "Is everyone else okay?" Harry mumbled through his headache. Harry glanced around the room. Most students suffered lesser fates than Harry, with severe disorientation at worst. Most were rubbing their eyes or ears from the blast. Some student mumbled their status, while most gave a thumbs-up. Thankfully, Harry and Snape were the only ones knocked around by the magic surge. Harry rubbed at his bracelet; a strange shiver went down Harry's spine. It felt identical to when he used the crown in the Everfree Forest. This does have Harmony magic, Twilight was right! I've got to show her this when my head stops ringing... Harry transformed into a human as he stumbled past the professor, who appeared stunned or unconscious. Snape's wand had embedded itself in one of his macabre paintings, far from reach. Harry picked his book back up from where Snape dropped it on the ground. "So not to be the bearer of bad news." One of the Ravenclaw boys turned Snape over, showing a nasty welt on the professor's head. "But I think you gave the professor a concussion." "Does this mean class is over?" Ron asked. After the student's diagnosis, a less disoriented Ravenclaw scurried to the hospital wing. When Madame Pomfrey arrived, she diagnosed Snape with a concussion, stunning, and mild scrapes and bruises. (Harry was embarrassed that he went this far, but he would never apologize.) Snape was escorted to the hospital wing by the school's matron, who mumbled about students being reckless on the first day. Harry thought it ironic how Snape had gotten himself taken out of commission on the first day of school after the professor had been after the job for at least six years. Unfortunately, it didn't send Snape to St. Mungo's. Pomfry said Snape would be back by Tuesday. With the last class of their day finished early by Snape's "accident", Harry and the others met up outside the castle, not far from Hagrid's hut. Hermione, Ron, Twilight, and Sunset all met up before dinner, sitting in a circle on the ground. "So, how was everyone's first day?" Twilight asked. Harry shrugged. "It was alright—" "It was incredible!" Ron shouted. "I mean, History and Divination are a bore, and that Slughorn bloke don't seem to bad for a Slytherin—" "Ron, remember what I said about bad-mouthing Slytherins we don't know?" Harry said. "Snape, Malfoy, and their cronies are free game." "Just don't give me a concussion like you did Snape, and we'll be fine." "You what!?" Twilight screeched, appalled. She slammed the books she was carrying shut harshly. "Harry, he's one of your professors, you can't do that!" "He attacked me first," Harry replied. "He what!? In a school!?" "Alright, where is he now?" Sunset said. She slammed her old book shut firmly and popped a few knuckles. "Straight to the hospital wing, that's where!" Ron exclaimed. "We were having duels on the first day, and I paired off with Harry. He just stood there with a shield, without a wand!" "It was rather impressive," Hermione added. "Wandless magic is notoriusly difficult. Though you three," she gestured at Harry, Twilight, and Sunset, "seem adequately skilled with it. I can barely do anything without one." "Yeah, well, anyways," Ron continued to retell the events, "Harry tried to teach me the spell, but Snape thought we were goofing off. He tried to take Harry's book, then decided to take Harry on himself! But Snape couldn't get a hit with that shield!" "That's my brother's hoofwork, alright. Glad to see you learned something," Twilight said, nudging Harry. "You taught me plenty," Harry replied, nudging Twilight back. The girl blushed and hid behind her hair. "But that's not the best part!" Ron interrupted. "Harry turned into a unicorn to fight. Harry hit Snape with something, I'm not sure what—" "The shield-shattering spell, another spell of Shining's design. It turns my defensive spells into offensive magic," Harry supplied. "Just let me get to the good part!" Ron shouted, exasperated and waving his hands about wildly. When no one interrupted, Ron continued with his story. "It was like my brothers set off a firework in everyone's face. Scorched ground, broken windows, everything! I think my ears are still ringing. Whatever you did, I'd bet you're unbeatable like that! Who taught you that one?" "No one," Harry answered. "It was a magical surge, I think. This," Harry rattled his bracelet, "was what caused it, not me." "I think these things are more dangerous than we estimated," Twilight said, looking at her bracelet. "I felt a similar sensation around the same time. We'll need to run some tests, before someone gets hurt, badly." The group dropped the conversation as best they could and moved on to another topic on their way to the great hall. Despite Harry's questions, Twilight and Sunset deflected from their time with Dumbledore, so the others spent more time talking about anything else. By the time they reached the great hall, a small voice in Harry's mind refused to be silent anymore. Unbeatable... That doesn't sound too bad... Author's Note Alright, I suppose an apology is in order. I have written or updated for a long time, and that's on me. I got sick with something, and my energy just tanked. I just got past some writer's block, and then didn't have the energy to write; a darn shame. This chapter alone had three different variations. Anyways, Snape's still around, Slughorn is teaching, the pink toad has yet to rear her ugly mug, and magic is weird. I wanted Harry and Snape to "fight" at some point, seeing as the original reason for the occupancy lessons (Harry's psychic link) no longer exists, but not without Harry dominating the fight or Snpae being beyond unreasonably... Snape. Harry knocking Snape out and Harry nearly losing consciousness seemed like a far trade, especially with the "boost" from the bracelet. See you all sooner than last time!
Chapter 12: Friendship BraceletsHarry's first week flew by without any notice. The classes were even easier than the years prior, which Harry attributed to his summer education. He was fully capable of getting most charms right on the first attempts, putting him on par with Hermione and the top students. Transfiguration was not much more difficult. The simpler spells still required his wand in class. Unfortunately, Harry's newfound skills had the reverse effect on his enjoyment. His newfound skills drew abnormal attention from students. In Care of Magical Creatures, Grubbly-Plank wasn't a bad teacher, but she still lacked Hagrid's enthusiasm. But being so close to the forest felt weird, like there was something else waiting in there. Harry found himself wishing for dinner sooner than normal, rather than be there. Unless Hagrid returned, Harry wasn't expecting much from that class. Fortunately, Slughorn was much more enjoyable to learn from. Harry wasn't the best in the class, but he was still pretty good. And this time the professor wasn't taking any chances to void all of his grades. Strangely, Slughorn seemed to give a strange amount of... well, Harry wouldn't call it favoritism, but Slughorn gave a lot of positive attention to particular students. At least this professor wasn't taking his chance to insult everybody who wasn't a Slytherin. Defense Against the Dark Arts was... different. In the lesson after Harry and Snape's duel, Snape took the (mostly) practical method, Shining Armor's and Harry's favorite. According to Snape, their books were incorrect for the year, much to Hermione's despair. In lessons, Snape seemed to enjoy demeaning Harry's abilities, though he expressed equal levels of disdain when Harry succeeded despite that. Friday started as all days did, with breakfast. Thankfully, none of the girls attempted to repeat their antics after the first Monday (for both their and his sake). Harry was much more tired that morning, having finished all of his classwork the night before, wanting to leave his weekend completely open. Harry sat at his house's table and lazily shoved pancakes into his mouth. Twilight appeared a few minutes later to take the seat next to him. "Morning, Harry," she said. "Morn—" Harry swallowed the food in his mouth. "Morning, Twi." "So, what's your schedule for the day?" Twilight asked. "I got nothing until five, then quidditch practice," Harry said. "I think Hermione has a class today, and Ron needs to study; I did all mine last night." "I can tell." Twilight reached out and ran a thumb under Harry's eye. "You look almost as bad as Sunset did yesterday." "What's been going on with Sunset?" Harry asked, doing his best to suppress a yawn. "Did I tell you about that book Sunset got?" Twilight asked. Harry shook his head. "Well, we found a book Dumbledore that was a gift from Star Swirl to Merlin. They were doing the same thing we were generations ago. Sunset's trying to decipher the pages, but they keep... I don't know... changing? She was hardly sleeping the last few days, so I forced her to promise to sleep in." "Merlin and Star Swirl knew each other?" Harry echoed. I should've known Twilight and I weren't the first to talk across universes, but for it to be Merlin and Star Swirl? "That's... something, I guess." "So, what were you going to do before practice?" Twilight asked. She levitated a piece of Harry's breakfast for herself, smirking. Harry thought to himself. Normally, a day like this might've been dedicated to catching up on his studies, but that wasn't an issue for now. He doubted Dumbledore would let him within sight of the Horcrux before their next meeting. But surely there was something important he could do? I could practice my magic, but then... "I have an idea," Harry said. He dropped his volume for his next sentence. "I think I've got my normal magic under control, but I want some help with this thing." Harry tapped the bracelet on his wrist. "I thought we agreed you wouldn't use that after you but Snape in the hospital?" Twilight responded, putting down her utensils. "I know, just let me explain. This thing is my wand, I still need to use it for my classes. So I want to control it so that doesn't happen again. That makes sense?" Twilight nodded. "I don't want to hurt someone by accident." Twilight placed a hand on her chin, thinking. "Alright, we can do that. Where's the best place for that? You can't be seen. This magic doesn't belong in your world." "Well, let's go look," Harry said. The two got up from their seats and left the great hall. "Our best bet is probably the forest. No one goes deep into the forest without a reason." "But no one's going to bother an alicorn and a unicorn there, will they?" Twilight responded with a grin. She took a quick step and transformed into an alicorn. Harry followed behind a second later. "I'm going to be honest, I've missed this." Harry recalled his memories of Equestria. Now that he thought about it, some of his best memories were from being a unicorn. "Well, you'll get plenty of time to get reacquainted with having four legs later," Twilight replied. They arrived at the forest's edge a few minutes later and went deep into the woods. They walked to the former roaming ground of the thestrals, seeing as it was deep enough that no one would look for them. Twilight and Harry quickly cleared a small area of twigs and debris. When they finished, Harry transformed into a human, put on his bracelet, and set aside his bags. "Alright, how do we do this?" Harry asked. Twilight placed herself at the opposite end of the clearing. "Remember we are trying to understand your new powers, not train them. This is volitile magic we're dealing with." "I remember." "Alright, good. First, I want you to try and use its magic for something simple, like light or levitation." Twilight surrounded herself with a magical shield. Harry raised an eyebrow at her defenses and she grinned sheepishly. Harry closed his eyes and recalled all the sensations his bracelet ever had. Unlike a horn or wand, he needed to channel magic from it, not through it. Where it drew magic from Harry didn't know, but knowing what it could do was a good start. Simple levitation would be a good start. He focused on a nearby twig and his bracelet and cast his spell. The stick glowed magenta, then raised gently. The sensation was strange; Harry didn't feel like he'd cast a spell. Yet the stick obeyed his commands as it rose in the air. Harry dropped that spell and lit a small sphere of light between his hands. It felt easier than any spell he'd cast before. Harry excitedly brightened the orb; its size and luminance grew exponentially. Magenta sparks encircled the artifact, tickling Harry's skin. The light was almost blinding now, even as Harry raised it over the trees. "Hey, Harry?" Twilight said in a weak tone. "I think we should take a break, I'm not feeling... feeling good." Harry let go of his spell and looked at Twilight. She looked sick, weary. The bubble she built around herself flickered in and out of existence. In shock, Harry dropped his spell completely. Twilight staggered and took a breath, then stumbled. She caught herself before she could fall, however. Harry rushed to her as she dismissed her shield and sat down. "Are you alright?" Harry demanded. "I'm..." Twilight rubbed her forehead, "I'm not sure. I think I'm okay, just... tired." "What happened?" Harry glanced at his wand, then dismissed it back to a bracelet. "Did— did I do that?" "It's a possibility," Twilight admitted. She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "I'm not sure how to describe it. It felt like when the princesses poured their magic into me, but in reverse." "Then I shouldn't use this thing," Harry decided. He looked at the wand. The unusual material glimmered in the sunlight, hiding its strange Equestrian powers. "Using someone else's magic, it's just like Tirek." "Not quite," Twilight replied. "Whatever you were doing, it didn't feel bad, just strange. I think your bracelet was able to siphon excces magic, we just let it get out of hoof. From now on, we can't do that." As soon as the words left her mouth, both their bracelets shuddered. Harry looked at his bracelet curiously. It felt heavier and didn't shine the same. Maybe it reacted to Twilight somehow? "Try that again," TWilight insisted. "What?" said Harry, incredulous. "I think I figured this out, just try what you did last time." "Okay...?" Harry cast the same spell as before, igniting a small ball of light. This time, he could feel the "stress" of the magic. As he brightened the orb, the strain increased on Harry, but Twilight seemed unaffected. Harry realized what Twilight was testing. Was his bracelet asking for permission? "Alright, you can use some of my magic, but not much." Instantly, the pressure of holding the spell lessened. Now, Harry could sense his magic mixing with another to create the orb. Harry once again dropped the spell and turned to Twilight. She beamed at him. "Do you get it now?" she asked. "The bracelets came from he Tree of Harmony, they wouldn't steal magic, they borrow what's freely given. If I don't want you to use my magic," their bracelets shuddered again, "you can't. Friends ask, but don't take. They are, quite literally, magical friendship bracelets." "So I can use your magic?" Harry asked. "For free? Just like that? And maybe the other girls' too?" He looked at the Tree of HArmony's gift. He didn't understand why it'd given him this and gave Twilight a castle. Her magic was tied to the magic of friendship, shouldn't this be hers? "That's... a lot; maybe too much. I think I should hold off on using it more." "Probably," Twilight agreed. "The tree must have given you this for a reason, but until we know what that is..." "It's safer to use as an experiment." With that concerning piece of information, the two left the forest. Harry felt simultaneous relief and anxiety. Though he wasn't stealing magic, it felt too much like Tirek; too much like the centaur who nearly killed him, his friends, and everyone they cared about. He'd never use that. They went to lunch after that and met up with Ron, Hermione, and Sunset, the former of whom still had yet to do his coursework. Ron promised to do it Saturday and said he "didn't want school on his mind during tryouts". Harry'd completely forgotten about Quidditch tryouts today! Ron's been talking about them a lot, he wanted to be the new keeper, now that Wood was gone. "Ron, don't worry, you'll do fine," Harry said. "Easy for you to say, mate, you got the seeker job easily," Ron muttered. "True, but that's different," Harry insisted. "You've been flying on brooms with your brothers for years. They're excellent beaters. If you're even half as good a keeper as they are beaters, you'll be better than half the competition." "You think so?" "We know so," Hermione said firmly. "Hey, I got an idea, how about some practice?" Harry said. "I've got the gear for a game of cloudball, we can play that," Harry suggested. "We can use the quidditch field before tryouts." "Cloudball? Is that a wizard sport?" Hermione asked. "If it is, I've never heard of it," Ron replied. "It's Equestrian, technically," Harry said. "Well, it must be new, 'cause I've never heard of it," Sunset added. "Harry made it over the summer," Twilight said. "He based it off quidditch, so we can teach you quickly." "You can all try if you want, I have studying to do," Hermione said. "I can make it to Ron's tryouts." "That's fine; the rest of us can meet at the quidditch field," Twilight said. "Bring some friends, we'll need a few players." "I'll get my gear," Harry said. "Twilight, do you think you know some people who could play?" Harry asked. "I know a few of the Ravenclaw quidditch players," Twilight replied. "Great! Grab them, and you can get a head start on the field." Twilight nodded and left the Great Hall. "I'll see if I can find Penelope and Daphne somewhere," Sunset said, leaving not long after Twilight. "Alright!" Harry declared. "You guys are going to love it. A friend of mine, Cloud Chaser, bought some gear over the summer. He wants to start an amatuer league in Cloudsdale. Apparently it's getting popular." "Do we need anything?" Ron asked. "A broom, if you want. Meet us down in an hour or so." Ron left to grab his siblings while Harry rushed down to the quidditch field. Harry and Twilight were the first to get to the field. The alicorn was busy gathering clouds With a quick command of "Accio," Harry's gear was swiftly summoned to him. Harry set out his gear and was pleasantly surprised to see the horseshoes were now pairs of greaves and reinforced fingerless gloves. Good, he wouldn't have to transfigure them. When Harry set everything out, he cast the cloud-walking spell to help shape the floor manually. The quidditch field was filled with small clouds, cirrostratus if Harry recalled correctly. A "floor" of thicker clouds coated the bottom and below the stands. By the time everything was set up, the others had arrived at the field. Ron arrived with Ginny and the twins, Sunset showed up with Penelope and another girl, presumably the Astoria girl she mentioned. Twilight's friend Becky also came along and brought Roger Davis, the Ravenclaw quidditch captain, with her. "Wow, what did you two do?" Roger asked, pointing at the field. "This is what a cloudball field looks like, mostly," Harry replied. "We made it entirely out of clouds the first time, but this works just fine." "Wicked," the twins said. "So, how do we play?" Ginny asked. She then pointed to the three Slytherins and two Ravenclaws, with Penelope and Roger being the only ones who brought brooms. "Why didn't you bring brooms?" "They won't need them if they don't have them," Harry said. "I don't think I can play," the frail-looking Slytherin girl said. Harry tried to remember her name; Astorian maybe? "I'll just watch." "And that's fine, we understand," Sunset said with a smile. Harry turned around and waved Twilight down, who was putting some finishing touches on the arena. She landed and transformed back into a human. "Alright, the rules are like Quidditch, with one major change: the snitch," Harry said. He reached into the case and removed a very shiny golden ball. "This is our snitch. It acts the same but with a rule change. Catching the snitch awards fewer points and starts a countdown to end the game." "What!?" Ron exclaimed. "That's not fair, you just undid the whole point of the seeker! They end the game; why add a timer and win fewer points!?" "Because, Ron, I want the game to be more fair," Harry said. "Fair?" "Think about it like this. Until a team has a one hundred-and-sixty-point lead, the snitch wins every time. If one team is slightly better, getting a one hundred-and-sixty-point lead takes time, and an early-game snitch makes their effort worthless. And if the other team has that kind of a lead, why would you ever catch the snitch and lose?" "You could do it by accident?" Ron offered weakly. "Then you're a bad player for not watching the score," Harry countered. "And speaking of the seeker, and I say this as a seeker, we have no reason to work with the team. Beaters defend their team, chasers keep pressure off their keeper, and keepers defend their goal, but the seeker ends the game. There's no teamwork involved. "Look, the rule changes are to encourage the seekers to work with the team by timing the catch to when their team has an advantage, then keeping it long enough to win. Or, if you're down points, score extra and hope for a slim victory." Harry placed the snitch back in the box. "Can you work with that?" "Do we still have bludgers?" Geoge asked. "You bet," Harry replied. "We've only got ten people, so the chasers can also be beaters." "Wicked," Fred said. "Okay, that's nice and all, but how are they going to play without brooms?" Ginny said, pointing at the people without brooms. "Like this." Harry picked up his wand and tapped the space between his shoulder blades, reciting a spell in his head. The wing spell activated, and two pairs of turquoise dragonfly wings sprouted from his back. Harry hovered off the ground to prove the wings worked. "Unassited flight!" Becky shouted. "Do you realize what that means? A spell wizards have been trying to make for centuries, and you're using it for a game?" "Well, yeah," Harry said. "Unbelievable," Becky muttered. "...Can I try?" "Later; we've got one more thing." Harry lifted out the greaves and gloves. "These replace the bats used by beaters. The repealing enchantment on them knocks back the bludgers. Also, the bludgers are always faster than you, but won't hit as hard. They can't go into the clouds, so you can outthink them. So, who's up to play?" After a slightly more in-depth explanation of the rules, Harry handed out the gloves and greaves while Twilight started casting the wings spell on everyone. At Sunset's suggestion, they also cast the cloud-walking spell. Once everyone was set up, they walked to their starting positions. Harry and Ginny were seekers, Ron and Twilight were keepers, and the rest were chasers. Harry's whistle activated the bludgers and snitch, and he tossed the quaffle up to the game. The game went off with a splendid start. The erratic bludgers did knock a few people down once or twice, but the cloud layer did its job to catch them. Harry intentionally "forgot" to tell them bludgers were "attracted" to speed, so flying faster painted a bigger target on you. This benefitted Sunset's aggressive playstyle, as she used speed to get the bludgers near so she could launch them at the opposition. Fred and George, who intentionally placed themselves on different teams to mess with everyone, played a mix of traditional beater and chaser. But Twilight and Ron acted exactly like keepers should, and stayed near the goals. The game went wonderfully, though Harry admitted his nerves ran high when his team started to lag behind. Roger and Sunset were the driving force behind both team's points. The game got intense when Harry, unsurprisingly, caught the snitch, earning points and starting the countdown. Despite the desperate aggression from the opposite team, they couldn't fully close the gap the snitch made. The game ended in a close win for Harry, Twilight, George, Roger, and Becky. They took a rest on the soft clouds on the edge of the field after Harry disabled the bludgers and snitch with his whistle. "Well, that was fun," Fred said, flopping down on the clouds. "Have to say, these were by far the most comfortable crashes I've ever had." "We should ask Madame Hooch to make it a permanent addition," George said. "Well, I think it's comfy," Astoria said. She had come down from the stands to bound across the cloud layer. Despite her rather frail appearance, the third-year Slytherin seemed to enjoy it. "Race ya!" Penelope shouted as she ran toward the opposite end of the field. "You know, Harry, you should make a club for this," Roger said. "And give up quidditch?" Harry replied. "No thanks—" A shrill voice rang from the end of the field, "what happened to the field!?" The group looked back to see Angelina Johnson at the edge of the field, wearing full quidditch gear and (as far as Harry could tell) a shocked expression. She flew on her broom toward their group but fell face-first through the clouds when she got off her broom. Twilight and Harry walked up to the girl as the Weasley twins snickered. "You alright?" Harry asked through the human-shaped hole in the arena. Angelina's head popped up through the cloud layer. She glared harshly at the couple. "Did you do this?" she growled. "Yeah," Harry said. "What's the problem? Tryouts aren't for another hour or so." "The problem is I wanted to get some practice in before tryouts," Angelina said. She reached up, only her hands to swing through the clouds again. "Seriously, what is all this stuff?" "Clouds," Twilight supplied. Twilight held her hands out and levitated Angelina and her broom back up. Harry flicked his hands at her feet and cast the cloud-walking spell. This time, Angelina's feet found the clouds to be solid. "We were playing a game of cloudball," Harry said. "We can clean up now if you need to." "Yeah, get rid of all this," Angelina replied. "Can we keep the floor?" Fred shouted from the bottom. "It's rather comfy down here." "Fine, keep the floor," Angelina relented. "Just get it done before practice." Turned out, Angelina didn't have to wait for long. Twilight managed to remove most of the clouds not at ground level with a wave of her hand. As Angelina prepared for keeper tryouts, their group of amateur cloudball players went their separate ways. Harry and the Weasleys stayed for tryouts. Hermione showed up a few minutes later to watch Ron. Most of the existing Quidditch team sat to the side as the potential keepers, Ron included, gathered in the center. Harry chuckled as most of them fell through the clouds, forcing Harry to drop down to cast the cloud-walking spell. Angela explained what the possible keepers would do to earn their spot (defend the goal) and set up an order to go one at a time. Ron was last in alphabetical order, so we stood off to the side. Harry stood next to him. "Do you think I can make it?" Ron asked. "You will," Harry said confidently. "Are your sure? I haven't told your but've been practicing on my own—" "You've been practicing?" Harry said, surprised. "Is that why you've been behind in class?" Ron nodded sheepishly. "Why didn't you tell us?" "Why should I?" Ron replied forcefully. "You got the seeker role without practice." "And my role doesn't require teamwork," Harry countered. "I guarantee Wood had to practice before he was the keeper." Harry patted Ron's shoulder reassuringly. "Look, you worked hard for this. I mean, an hour ago you were blocking most of the shots in cloudball. My team almost didn't win because of you, and we had the Ravenclaw quidditch captain! You see them," Harry pointed at the other tryouts, "most of them didn't try half as hard as you. If you go out there, and give it everything you've got, I'll be seeing you on the field in the next game." Ron chuckled, then sighed. He stretched his muscles, bouncing on his toes. "You really think so?" "I know so." "Thanks, I guess," Ron said. "For having my back." Harry's bracelet vibrated. A string of light broke off and wrapped around Ron's wrist. The light severed from Harry's bracelet, and dulled to a yellow-and-red band. Harry and Ron stood, stunned. Unlike Twilight's, this one wasn't decorated with a cutie mark. Harry gaped in surprise at the new artifact. Harry wondered why his bracelet made another. Was there a list of rules it needed to make one? Was it like the keys to Twilight's castle-box thing? "Is this bad?" Ron asked. "So, far, not really," Harry replied. "Don't worry about it, this isn't the first time it's happened. It's like a magic friendship bracelet, as far as Twilight can tell." "Friendship bracelets? Really? "Just go and go win the tryouts," Harry said, lightly swatting Ron's shoulder. Ron chuckled and went back to the main group. By now Angelina had turned down well over half the group. Harry knew Ron had a near-guaranteed chance. Needless to say, he did well enough to not get immediately turned down. However, he still had some work to do before he could outplay Oliver Wood. Harry rubbed his magic bracelet absentmindedly. Whatever it, and by extension, the Tree of Harmony, was doing, Harry could wait until after his friend got on the team. Author's Note I feel I should apologize, again. I am super super really very sorry for this unprecedented delay. ]Life got in my way and I haven't been able to get the energy needed to sit down and write. If it were in my abilities, I'd post every other day. Unfortunately, you are all left with meager results while I navigate my writing. Maybe If I go rewatch FIM and HP, that'll get my energy back... So, a lot's happened in this chapter. Harry and Twilight learned more about the bracelets, Ron got one, and Harry's not in detention with Delores because she's not a teacher. The pink toad is not a concern for anyone at the moment. The next chapter will get a little more serious, with some more Horcrux information and a few other things, so stay tuned. I doubt the wait will be this long ever again.
Chapter 13: The Second HorcruxHarry walked through Ponyville in the dead of night. There was not a single pony stirring that night; every house was dark, and the town was silent. Not even the night animals were making a sound. But it wasn't the quiet he enjoyed, this seemed different. Luna's night sky was wrong, the moon wasn't visible overhead, and the stars above didn't shine. There was just an inky abyss. "Let..." Harry's wings fidgeted nervously at the whispers in the air. Wait, wings...? "Me..." Harry moved through this dark Ponyville, staying plenty away from the darkest corners of the streets. Eventually, Harry walked past where Twilight's old library used to be. "Out..." But there wasn't an old tree; instead, there was a human house. An old two-story house stood in the ruins of Twilight's library. It was surrounded by a weathered gate and wild, overgrown hedges. The place was decrepit, and the right side of the house was blown open, as though by an explosion or curse. It was... familiar. As Harry approached the house, the fine details of the building became fuzzy. By the time Harry reached the front gate, the house had become a large blurry gap in his vision. Harry reached for the gate, but his hoof merely passed through, as though the place were an illusion. Harry stepped back from the building. This didn't make any sense... The gate swung open. What was behind the gate was dark and blurry. But Harry's instincts yelled that he wasn't alone. "Let... me... out..." whispered from beyond the gate. "Who— who's there?" Harry asked. He squinted into the blur. "Do you need my help?" "Let me out..." the voice continued. "Who are you?" Harry demanded. "I can't see you." Harry walked to the gate, his ears swiveled forward. In the blurry darkness beyond the fenceline, Harry could hear ragged breathing and something metal, perhaps chains. Now that Harry stood at the threshold, he could hear thrashing and something was moving in the darkness ahead. The sounds got louder and louder the longer he listened, but didn't seem any closer. Then, two shining eyes lit in the shadows, and rushed headlong at Harry. "LET ME OUT!" Harry jolted up in bed, drenched in sweat. His eyes darted about. He was in the Gryffindor tower, sitting upright in bed. Not in Ponyville, not in front of... wherever that was. What was that thing? Harry wondered, thinking back to that thing in his dream. "Harry, you good, mate?" Ron asked. Harry looked to the doorway, where Ron stood. He looked at Harry with apprehension. "I'm fine," Harry replied. "Just... bad dream, that's all." Ron was silent for a long moment before saying, "As in normal bad dream, or... you know... vision bad dream?" "Normal, I think," Harry said. "I had them in Equestria after Celestia got this," Harry tapped his scar, "out of me. No more Voldemort vision, just regular nightmares." "Seems a fair trade to me," Ron huffed. "Yeah, no argument there," Harry replied with a chuckle. "Normal nightmares, gotta love those." Yeah, normal. After washing the sweat off, Harry and Ron went down to the great hall. When they walked into the great hall for breakfast, Harry noticed something off about three of the four tables. Normally, seeing two or three students sitting at another house's table wasn't unusual; today was different. All but the Slytherin table were a mix of different houses. Harry still knew which table was for which house, but there were far more people mixing than usual. Harry scanned the tables and spotted Twilight sitting at the Hufflepuff table, of all places. Harry moved closer and noticed several different houses surrounding her. Two of her Ravenclaw friends sat nearby with a Slytherin, one of the girls who followed Sunset around a lot. A little farther down the table were some of the Gryffindor sixth-years. And sitting across from Twilight was Cedric Diggory. Harry quickly told Ron he'd meet up with him in a few minutes before walking to Twilight. "Morning, Twi," Harry greeted. "Morning!" Twilight said with plenty of energy. She scooted over to allow Harry some space to sit next to her. "Morning, Harry," Cedric greeted. "Morning to you too. How're doing with... you know..." Harry gestured toward Cedric's nearby crutches. "I'll manage. The stairs are a chore, let me tell ya. I've got a few pals helping me between classes. Ramps aren't much of an option here." "How's recovery?" "I'll be off the crutches by the end of the year," Cedric replied. "That's great!" Harry said, relieved. Harry looked around the great hall. "So, what's with the tables; they're never like this," Harry asked, gesturing around. "It's all her fault," Cedric said good-naturedly, pointing at Twilight. "Oh, really?" Harry asked slyly, looking at her. "Is the Princess of Friendship making friends?" "You make it sound like I magically attract attention," Twilight muttered. "You might as well," Harry replied, playfully nudging her. "Okay, it's more like this. I walked in with Tomoko and Yvonne, and we were going to meet up with Becky when I walked past Cedric, Cho was already sitting with him. I stopped to talk to him and told him I was sorry for what happened last year. He didn't want to hear it, everyone else had already said it," Twilight explained. "But you—" "Hold on, I'm not finished," Twilight interrupted Harry. "I told him what happened, and I wished I'd been there for you guys sooner. It turned into a full conversation after that. Then Becky and Tomoko came looking for me after a few minutes, and they got dragged into someone starting a conversation with them. Those Gryffindoors down there, Lucy and Thelma were their names, I think, were dragged into a game of chess and a card game. Penelope walked in a few minutes later and joined us. Repeat once or twice, then some of the Hufflepuffs left because the table got crowded. They moved to Gryffindor's table, and some of the Griffindors moved to Ravenclaw, and all three of those houses have been shuffling around. I think I've seen one or two of Penelope's classmates around here, you'll notice how Slytherin is missing a few students." Twilight pointed over to the Slytherin table who, to Harry's surprise, were missing a small number of students. Harry turned to Twilight with mild surprise on his face. "How do you do that? If someone's not your friend within the first week, either they're pure evil or it's a matter of time. It took you three days to redeem Sunset Shimmer," Harry said. "I'm just good at making friends," Twilight said. "I mean, you've gotten better yourself." "I wouldn't say that—" "You constantly lent out your original cloudball gear to Cloud Chaser," Twilight said. "Only because my second set wasn't finished. I sold him that one," Harry retorted. "At an outrageous discount. And that's to say nothing of your visits to the island," Twilight responded. Harry paused, thinking. "Are you still mad about the fainting thing? We both know I don't like the spotlight. I go to visit Aurora, Chime, and Buckbeak every now and then, that's all. It's that simple." "I know, I'm just teasing." Twilight nudged Harry. His situation was saved when Sunset rushed down the row between the seats, still in her unicorn form. She skidded to a stop in front of them and transformed back into a human. She looked awful, worse than her first night at the castle. Her hair was a frazzled mess, worse than Twilight's worst days. Heavy dark rings hung under her eyes, which were bloodshot. But she looked energized in a deranged way. "Sunset? What happened to you?" Twilight exclaimed, gesturing at her general appearance. "Have you not been sleeping this week?" "Just the last 58 hours. I've been too busy reading this book!" Sunset said, pulling out the old tome from her bag. "It's a treasure trove of information!" "I'm starting to see where you and Twilight are similar," Harry remarked. "Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. Ha ha." Sunset groaned. "Thanks, I will." Harry stood up. "I promised I'd go sit with Ron, so I'll leave you two to talk about that. I'll see you at Dumbledore's office." Sunset rolled her eyes as Harry left the two Equestrians to their magic book topic. Harry found himself next to Ron and Hermione back at the Gryffindor table. Ron put his food down and Hermione moved her books as Harry sat down. "So, any guess what's this about?" Ron said, gesturing at the tables. "Twilight making friends," Harry answered, shrugging. "Don't ask, I can't tell if it's magical or not, things just happen around her." Harry reached for some eggs and hashbrowns. "In this case, Twilight sat at the Hufflepuff table, which led to this." "So, what are you two doing today?" Hermione asked. "Practicing," Ron replied. "I've got a meeting with Dumbledore," Harry said. Ron and Hermione stared at him. "Is it about... you-know-what?" Hermione asked. "Probably," Harry guessed. He pulled his locket out, which pointed lightly toward the headmaster's office. "I hope so, actually. I think he still has that thing in his office. The sooner we kill it, the better." "Well, good luck," Ron said. Hermione glared at him; Ron glared back. "What? What am I supposed to say to that?" "Good luck works," Harry said. "We know I need it sometimes." Twilight was the first to reach the Headmaster's office for their meeting that day. She had been anxiously awaiting to see if Dumbledore had collected anything information about Voldemort all week. They needed this, Harry needed this. If this got her friend a set closer to getting rid of that man, it would be for the better. Harry and Sunset arrived not long after. "You got everything?" Twilight asked them. "I brought the book," Sunset answered. "Amulet and want, present," Harry added. "And on that note, do we tell him about my magic?" "What about it?" Sunset asked. "We don't have much choice; he's the most qualified person we know to talk about human magic," Twilight responded. "Excuse me," Sunset spoke more forcefully, "What are you two talking about?" "I'll explain inside," Twilight responded. She should explain this only once. She approached the gargoyle statue, which politely moved when given the password (gumdrops). The three of them entered the door to Dumbledore's office. The old man sat in his chair, reviewing several items before him. Twilight recognized some of the books, but there were also a few vials of silvery liquids and what looked like large fangs. The old man smiled as the three approached his desk. "Ah, good to see you got past the gargoyle," Dumbledore said. "It's been awfully fickle this year." "Well, good morning to you, too," Sunset said dryly. "So, now that we're all here, we should begin, no?" Dumbledore's smile faded, with a more tired expression. "Harry, I can guess you know what this is about, so I'll be direct with you. We're here to hunt and destroy any Horcruxes I can find." "So you can kill them?" Harry asked. "We're still struggling with that," Twilight said. "The locket has some strong protections, it won't be easy to open. We thought parseltongue could open it, which is why we brought you in. If you can open it, we might be able to destroy it." "Still, our options are quite limited," Dumbledore said. "However, before we get into those details, there is something very important I'd like you three to see. It arrived just this morning." Dumbledore stood up and walked to one of the many cupboards. From it, he pulled a rolled-up piece of paper and laid it on the table. Twilight's eyes focused on the familiar red ribbon and golden seal. The letter was straight from Canterlot, from Celestia herself. Twilight's heart fluttered in her chest. She got our letter! Twilight grabbed the letter and eagerly ripped off the ribbon. Twilight opened the letter and read the message. Dear Twilight Sparkle, I've received your letter from Harry's Earth. However, there was a delay in its arrival that may be connected to why you can't leave. I don't know how long it will take for you to get this letter, but rest assured I'm working to get you back. I've taken your mirror and the one in the Crystal Empire for study. From my initial observations, it appears something is blocking the passageway between our worlds. And it seems to have originated on your side of the portal. Dark magic has closed off our worlds to all but the most limited of communications. I have a team of some of the finest unicorns in Equestria working on a solution, but it doesn't look easy. We have to be delicate over here to not sever the portal. If you know what could've locked the portal, write to me and see if it can be unlocked. Until then, there's no guarantee I can retrieve you safely. My only request for you is that you stay safe. You, Harry, and Sunset. And be careful, there's something sinister going on behind the scenes. —Princess Celestia. Twilight set the letter down, processing. "That's it, then; I'm stuck here?" Sunset asked. The girl sat down in her chair, rubbing her temples. "I'm... I'm really stuck here. I was finally doing something good, and now—" "Celestia's going to bring us home," Twilight said before Sunset could spiral further. She placed a hand on Sunset's shoulder, drawing her attention. "That means you too. If she says she can get us home, I believe her. Sunset, we will get back to Equestria," Twilight promised. "If you want to go back through the mirror after that, you can, but I promise we'll get there." "At least we know why you couldn't send me back," Sunset said. Sunset sat up straight and swiped a few droplets from her eyes. "Something's blocking us." "Voldemort," Harry scowled. Twilight's bracelet shuddered. She turned back to Harry, who was glaring at the locket so fiercely she thought he might've been trying to crush it with his mind alone. "We can't know for certain," Dumbledore corrected Harry, "but that is a distinct possibility. If anyone had the motive to do that, it would be him. However, your last encounter left him without a body. We can't do anything about that right now." "We can kill all his Horcruxes," Harry said. "Without them and a body, he's dead, for good." "So those remain our highest priority," Dumbledore said. "I've been investigating possible locations for Horcruxes. My removal from the ICW and Ministry has proven a blessing in disguise; I have more free time now than I've had in years." Dumbledore placed the silvery vials into a cabinet of similar items. "However, I have no leads to new locations and I do not believe it wise to gather too many at once. HAve you discovered anything?" "Well... I've got some news..." Harry said reluctantly. Twilight gave his shoulder a reaffirming squeeze. "I discovered my bracelet can absorb other people's magic." "Absorb magic?" Dumbledore echoed, shocked. "That sounds..." "Dangerous?" Harry said. "Powerful," Twilight corrected him. "And it's under control? No accidents?" Dumbledore asked. "Just fine," Twilight said. "It only works on people with these bracelets," Twilight held her wrist up, "Which so far only include me, Harry, and Ron. And he can't do it without our permission." "Ron has one?" Sunset asked. "When did that happen?" "Yesterday, during tryouts," Harry said. "We were talking, and then mine just popped out a new one, right on his wrist." Dumbledore was silent for a long moment. "It cannot take unwillingly?" he asked. Twilight nodded. Her notes and tests were extensive. She'd tried a variety of ways to create loopholes in her permission which could be misinterpreted, but nothing had worked. It functioned exactly as she imagined. Nothing less than explicit confirmation worked. Harry couldn't take what she didn't offer. No loopholes, technicalities, or tricks worked, to her knowledge. And she could grant or deny it at any point. Dumbledore nodded back. "Then, so long as Harry doesn't harm anyone with it, I would like you to continue to train him to keep it under control," Dumbledore said. "Anything else?" Sunset pulled Merlin's book out and set it on the desk. Twilight watched as Sunset flipped through the pages. Pieces of familiar yet ancient text delicately scrawled on, nothing truly unexpected about the knowledge, but there was certainly more hidden within. "I can read the words, but the syntax is still thousands of years old. Not to mention, the spells work on totally different magical theories." Sunset flipped through the pages until she reached the back. "I've found a few potent ones, but only one or two that might be of any use against these Horcruxes." "What does this one do?" Twilight asked, pointing at one of the most scribbled-on pages. The page was faded, but from what Twilight could read, she read something about "non-beings" on the page. More ancient spells, I'm learning more ancient arcane knowledge! "Merlin's notes for this spell say it creates a weapon to destroy something called a 'non-being', listing a dementor as an example, that doesn't seem important." "On the contrary; dementors are the guards of Azkaban," Dumbledore said. "However, their loyalty is likely soon to belong to Voldemort. The only known defense is the patronus charm, which can only repel them. Destroying them has been long thought impossible; a weapon could prove useful." "Yes, well, it's also unfinished, like most spells here," Sunset retorted. "I'm focusing on the parts of the book all about countercurses and blocking dark magic. There's a few spells to dispell dark magic using positive emotions. Star Swirl's citations are nonesense, and Merlin's notes work on unified theory, which nopony's taken seriously in... forever, I guess." "What is unified theory?" Harry asked. "I never taught you the history of magical theory?" Twilight asked, equally surprised with Harry and disappointed in herself. How could I have overlooked such a fundamental part of Equestrian magical education?! Well, I guess I need to give him a crash course in it. Twilight quickly summoned a quill and parchment, which wrote down her words as she spoke. "Magical theory is the study of the science of magic, the hows and whys of magic's inner workings. Over the centuries, multiple theories have risen and fallen. Intent theory was an early theory that identified dark magic based on the intent it was cast with. Classical theory created separate branches of magic. Unified theory believed that all dark magic is a corrupted mirror to normal magic." Twilight handed over the note she'd jotted down to Harry, who looked at them confused. "And this matters why?" Harry asked again, looking up from the page. Sunset responded before Twilight could answer. "Because the fundamental idea of unified theory was that dark magic and normal magic are tied together, where dark magic is a corrupted mirror to the other. So if normal magic could be corrupted into dark magic, the reverse should be possible. But as nopony could prove "redemption" was possible, it fell out of circulation. It was an unsuccessful theory." "Can you work around it?" Twilight asked. Sunset was brilliant, Twilight knew that for certain. If there was one other pony in the world who could work past a spell being flawed from the ground up, it was Sunset. "I'll be rebuilding the spell from its foundation, it'll take time," replied Sunset. She sat back down in her chair and continued thumbing through the book. Sunset pulled out a second book and started writing in it. "I would like you to focus on that later; any of those spells could prove invaluable," Dumbledore said. "But right now, we have everything we need to remove one Horcrux right now." Dumbledore stood up and walked to an odd cabinet on the back wall with drawers of different shapes and sizes. The old wizard raised his wand and muttered a series of incantations, tapping different drawers at seemingly random locations. Dumbledore ended this by rapping his knuckles on the top of the cabinet. Once this was completed, the drawers shifted like an old puzzle box. The drawers slid and rotated until a small hole was uncovered in the center, no larger than a fist. Dumbledore dipped his hand inside in and withdrew a locket on a silver chain. Twilight's gut clenched at the sight of it. That thing held a piece of Voldemort's soul. Just thinking about that vile creation disturbed her. And worst of all, so long as even one existed, Voldemort wouldn't stop hurting people. And they had no idea how many of these items existed. Dumbledore dropped the locket on the table as the four of them moved closer. "This is our second Horcrux, not counting Harry," Dumbledore said. "There are few things that can destroy a Horcrux; our safest solution is to use these basilisk fangs," Dumbledore moved the fangs forward, "and the Sword of Gryffindor." Dumbledore turned and plucked the sword from its case, holding it firmly in his hand. "The locket's outside is impervious to damage, but the inside is vulnerable. Hopefully, Harry," Dumbledore pointed to the boy, "knows how to open it. If he can figure out the words, I can open it so we can destroy it with these." Dumbledore gestured toward the fangs and sword. "And I don't open it or get a fang because...?" Harry asked. "Voldemort is vain, but intelligent," Dumbledore said. "There are likely defences inside the locket. If you open it, you will likely be targeted first. We don't know what it will do to you. You are still a—" "Headmaster, if you're about to say I'm still a child, that's not stopping me," Harry refuted. "Voldemort's obsessed with me, this is my fight, too. And besides," Harry lifted his amulet, "I have this." Dumbledore's eyes drifted to Harry's amulet. Dumbledore sighed. "That amulet, you showed me it can track Voldemort's Horcruxes and excised his spirit once. But are you certain it can protect you from the Horcruxes?" Harry pulled the amulet off of his neck, letting it lay on the palm of his hand. The arrow pointed strongly toward the locket, proving the magic still worked. Harry held it and the locket close, and his amulet released a series of pink sparks. "I think so. It blasted the locket out of my hand at Sirius' house. I did protect me from possession before that, too." "Harry could be right," Twilight said. "Cadance's magic and Harry's protections have the same source: love. The amulet absorbed and reinforced Harry's protections and removed Voldemort's soul. It should have the same protections. However, that being said," Twilight looked at Harry reluctantly, "I don't like the thought of you being in danger if I can't help it." Dumbledore stroked his beard thoughtfully. After a long and quiet minute, he finally spoke. "Sunset, Twilight, have the fangs ready. Harry, command the locket to open." Sunset and Twilight reach for their basilisk fangs and Dumbeldreo readied his sword and wand. Twilight caught Harry's eyes as he stepped toward the locket. "Be careful," she whispered to him. Harry merely smiled back. He looked at the locket and opened his mouth. A hiss emerged from his mouth. Darkness erupted from the locket and engulfed the room. Dumbledore swung his sword the moment the locket opened. But as the darkness covered the room, Dumbledore only felt his sword bite into his table. He pulled his blade back and looked at the table. The table's location (and the room as a whole) was coated in shadow. Dumbledore glanced around, his sense of direction lost. A grey churning bubble emerged from the shadows of the room, rapidly taking on a familiar form. "Hello, my old friend..." the form whispered. "Grindelwald..." Dumbledore said. "A clever illusion, using my memories. Crude protection against weaker minds." "Don't give yourself too much credit," the Grindelwald illusion chuckled. "You know you underestimate Voldemort as much as he does. You can't win every time. He and I only needed to win once." "Grindelwald lost, and so will you, Tom," Dumbledore retorted. "Oh, please, you know what you did. You sent Grindelwald on his path, and never swayed Voldemort from his. Accident or failure, it mattered not. You never had the stomach to do what was needed, until it was too late, of course. It's always easier then you've wasted your chances." "Speak plainly." "You knew Harry was a Horcrux, you've been pondering it this past year. But did you ever plan to tell him until it was too late?" "Too late for what?" Dumbledore demanded. "Tell me, does Harry know? Did you tell him of what you pondered during that summer?" "Enough of these riddles, Tom; tell me the truth," Dumbledore ordered. "What have I not told Harry?" "That you would have him killed?" Sunset conjured a flame when the darkness erupted from the locket. Yet her brightest and hottest fire didn't deter the dark magic. The room vanished from all of her sight immediately. There was no light, no sound, nothing. Panicked, Sunset drove her fang down where the locket should've been but met nothing. Sunset tumbled down, nearly landing face-first on the ground. Blinded and on all fours, Sunset grasped blindly about, hoping for a leg, a table, anything to figure out what was happening. "Well, well, well, if it isn't the great Sunset Shimmer, on her knees once more?" A voice chuckled behind her. Sunset swiftly spun around. An opaque, smokey illusion of Sunset stood with her hands on her hips and a sinister smirk on her lips. But the illusion was nothing like Sunset; for one, she was a demon. Fanged maw, pointed ears, bat-like wings, claws, and the like. And atop her head was the Element of Magic holding back her wild hair. This was a Sunset she'd long put behind her. "Oh, but I'm not really behind you, am I?" the other Sunset mocked. "I mean, it's nice to think, but there's a little more of us here than you think, right?" "Now, I'm nothing like you— me— us?" Sunset stood up, facing the thing. "I've put the old Sunset behind me. I'm not some—" "Approval-seeking megalomaniac?" Sunset's other guessed. "Because that's what we were, right? We wanted Celestia's approval so badly, and then we wanted to show her we weren't some failed student. To prove we weren't a failure right? Well, guess what? You're still that same girl!" "No!" Sunset shouted back. "I'm trying to do something good now! This has nothing to do with—" "Not being a disappointment? We used to be such a good liar." "You're the liar here! You've done nothing but lie!" Sunset shouted at the thing and took a step back. The demon took another step closer. "And we never lied to anyone more than we lied to ourselves, right?" Sunset didn't reply to this. That was a truth. "I'm right, aren't I? You stay in that pathetic magicless world because you don't want to disappoint little princess Twily. You're still trying to prove yourself. Now you're trying to prove yourself through that stupid little book. "But in truth, you're more scared than ever. Scared of failing, of not being enough, of being your true self, me. You're scared of Celestia, the closest thing we ever had to a mother. You're scared of Twilight, who gave you a so-called "second chance." You're scared of Harry, the first person who wasn't some second-hand friend of Twilight's. You're as much of a monster as I; you pretend you've put it behind us. At least I'm honest about the monster I am." The demon swished her hair and chuckled. "And all of this, for what? A few measly girls and one guy who says they like the fake new Sunset?" "Don't—" Sunset grimaced. "Don't talk about them like that. They deserve so much better than me." "And there's the first true thing you've said so far." "I'm not finished," Sunset retorted. This time she took a step toward the demon. "I've done terrible things, and they still want to be near me, still want me to be good, still want to be my friend. And they want to help be get better." "They want to change you into—" "Someone better, someone I want to be, someone I couldn't be on my own. The least I can do is put in the effort." Sunset called a new flame into her hand, one of the counterspells she'd seen in Merlin's notes. Incomplete, but potent; fueled by hopes and thoughts of friendship. The fire shined like a spark of golden sunlight, and for the first time, the shadows recoiled ever so slightly. "Stop—!" Sunset reached for the demon's neck, and her body slowly smoldered. The shadows around the two flickered for a moment but stayed everpresent. The demon's eyes turned orange as it smirked. "No basilisk fang? A pity. We could've won, all on our own." "I have friends for that, thanks." Twilight summoned a bubble around herself the moment the darkness was conjured. The doom was coated darker than Luna's night, and everything beyond the bubble was pitch black. Twilight lit a light in the palm of her hand, but the light didn't light up anything in the room. Twilight shuffled to her left, where Harry ought to have been. But the more she moved, the less distance she felt she moved. She should've hit something but now. "Harry?" Twilight called. "Sunset? Dumbledore? Can you hear me?" Nothing. It was absolutely silent outside her bubble. Twilight's breathing picked up a little. What's going on!? "Alright, calm down, Twilight, calm down," she said to herself. "Just take a deep breath," Twilight inhaled, then exhaled, "and think this through. "This had to be an illusion of some sort. Reality manipulation, like Inspiration Manifestation is highly unlikely. If Voldemort had that kind of magic on hand, he would've won from the get-go. So illusion or mind magic is likely. Those would make decent defenses, but by that point there had to be something lethal, right? How do I get out of this?" Twilight silently pondered the trap from inside her shield for what felt like forever until, after the briefest moment, she saw something flicker in the corner of her vision. A golden flame that had pierced the darkness for a fraction of a second. Twilight's bracelet shuddered violently. She glanced down at it, thinking what that could mean. Then she realized what it was doing, or trying to do. "You can use my magic," she said. And just like that, the bracelet went still. It started to glow as her magical aura faded. Her bubble faltered as Harry pulled on more of her magic. The draining sensation was refilled with the reassurance that her friend was alive. A smokey shape formed out of the darkness. It looked just like Harry, but... wrong. "You're really that foolish?" the other Harry asked. "To hand off your magic like that? To burden Harry when you could've used your magic?" "If you're the best this thing can do, he needs it more than me," Twilight told the illusion. "You'd burden him with the responsibility to clean up someone else's mess? Just like everyone else? Do you think he's going to stay your friend when you keep giving him impossible tasks? He couldn't beat Tirek, couldn't save the Tree, and couldn't beat Voldemort when he had a chance. It's always been you to pick up his slack. Sooner or later, he'd not going to like that, and you're going to keep asking more and more of him. "Don't you think he'd tired of that? What will he think of you once he learns about Celestia's prophecy? You think he'll stay your friend after all that?" "If that's what you thinnk, you don't know Harry half as well as I do," Twilight responded. "He doesn't want this, but he's always ready to step up for his friends." Twilight held up her glowing bracelet. "I trust him more than you can make me fear him." The same golden glow from earlier pierced the veil again. The illusory Harry's neck smoldered abruptly. A yellow hand appeared from the darkness, wrapped around the illusion's neck. Sunset Shimmer squeezed tighter on the thing, and its neck cracked like dry wood. The darkness wavered, and Twilight got her first glimpse at the room. Through the swirling shadows and darkness, Twilight caught a glimpse of Harry. His body was covered in a glimmering coat of turquoise and magenta, and in his hand was the Sword of Gryffindor. When the darkness appeared from the Horcrux, Harry's amulet went into overdrive. It glowed, sputtering sparks and lightning, fending off the Horcrux's magic. The illusory darkness wasn't as total as Harry thought it was supposed to be. He could still see parts of the room, such as the table the Horcrux rested on. It was open, revealing the glass interior. Two dark eyes glared out from the locket, fixated on Harry. "Twilight, Sunset, Dumbledore!" Harry shouted through the darkness. "It's open, kill it!" But no sword or fang came down on the locket. Harry realized they must've been under the Horcrux's effect, it was up to him. Harry reached to his left and right, hoping to find Twilight or Sunset, but grasped nothing but air. Instead, Harry turned back to the Horcrux. Kill it. Harry unleashed the strongest blast of Equestrian magic he had against the locket. However, the locket coated itself in its own shadow, shielding itself completely. Harry flung his hand against the shield, attempting to pull it apart by hand if necessary. But neither the locket nor his amulet liked that as his amulet lightly shocked him and the shield seared Harry's hand. Harry pulled himself back, cradling his burned left hand. Kill it. Harry flung another magic bolt against the shield in frustration. "Come on, you stupid thing!" Harry shouted at his amulet. It was supposed to protect him, right? Then why—? Harry's thoughts were interrupted by a small spark of flame igniting to his right, where Sunset should've been. It pushed against the shade even more, showing her standing defiant against the darkness. Harry felt a weight in his hand. Harry looked to see the Sword of Gryffindor in his hand. Only a true Gryffindor... Harry's hand tightened on the sword's handle. Kill it. He raised the sword and swung it against the barrier. But just like with his magic, the weapon was deflected. "Not enough?" Harry muttered to himself. He glanced at his bracelet, and what solutions it might offer. Harry tried once again to pull on its magic. His bracelet shuddered, with only a few droplets of what was likely Ron's magic trickling in. Harry pulled harder, hoping that Twilight might permit him to use her alicorn magic. Then, Harry's bracelet glowed brightly, and a sense of power rushed through his body. "Thanks, Twilight." Harry's left hand opened, unleashing his and Twilight's combined magic. The shadowy shield wavered and withered. Harry lifted the sword and swung it down, screaming. The blade made contact, and the Horcrux shrieked. A small chip was cut into the locket by the sword. The darkness cracked, revealing more and more of the room. But Harry's eyes fixated solely on the Horcrux. Again. Harry swung again, scoring another strike against the locket. Again. Harry gripped the sword with two hands and pointed the blade down. Kill it. Harry thrust it downward with all his strength. His blade pierced the locket through the table. The Horcrux let out one final shriek, then exploded. Twilight watched as Harry plunged the sword downward. The illusions and darkness shattered with the Horcrux. Then the Horcrux exploded, blasting Harry across the room. Harry let out a spine-chilling howl. One hand clasped around the amulet and the other pressed against his head. He fell to the ground like a stone, curling into a fetal position. Choked gasps escaped his mouth. "HARRY!" Twilight shouted. Horcux forgotten, she rushed over to him, fear covering every thought. Harry didn't respond, only occasionally twitching. Sunset knelt next to Harry, a similar expression on her face. Pink and turquoise lightning escaped from the hand holding the amulet. "We need to get the amulet off!" Twilight said. Sunset and Twilight pried at Harry's hand, trying to get it off the amulet. Sunset managed to get her hands through Harry's fingers first. Suddenly, Sunset froze up completely, her eyes glowing. Sunset started to twitch, like Harry. Thinking quickly, Twilight pulled Sunset away from Harry. As soon as her hands left him, her eyes returned to normal. "Sunset, what happened!?" Twilight demanded. Sunset shook her head. "It's the amulet," she said. "It's forcing a vision into his head. Whatever he's seeing, it's putting him in distress. We need to separate them." "Alright, plan B," Twilight said. She held a hand out and magically forced Harry's hands open. The amulet floated between them, spinning rapidly. Sunset's hands darted in and removed the object from Harry's neck. As soon as she did, Harry's body relaxed, falling limp. Twilight knelt over Harry, distressed. She pressed a hand to his neck. She could hear her pulse roaring in her ears. Does he have a pulse? Yes, he does! Oh, Celestia, why didn't I ever learn healing magic? Right, I'm not licensed. Focus, Twilight! Harry's eyes shot open. His pupils were abnormally dilated, flicking about the room. "Harry!" cried Twilight. "Are you alright? What happened?" Harry's lips opened to let out panicked words. "Azkaban— Voldemort's attacking Azkaban!" Author's Note Oh dear, this is both long and overdue. However, there was literally no good place to split this in two, and I owe you guys after how long I waited to publish this. But there's a reason this took so long. I had to do a significant rewrite. See, originally, I planned for Harry to have "stolen" a copy of Tirek's magic, but I quickly realized that was stupid. Harry would've been so grossly overpowered that I would've had to buff Voldemort similarly, which would've power-crept everyone else so badly that it just got in the way of the story. I also rewrote the purpose of the bracelets last minute as well. And also the supped-up Horcrux. Why is it so much stronger than in canon? Well, I'm sure someone will explain it soon.
Chapter 14: Two Steps Forward, One Step BackAttacking Azkaban? "Harry, say that again," Twilight demanded. "Voldemort's going to Azkaban; he's going to attack it!" "Sunset, get Dumbledore." "I'm alright," Dumbledore's voice spoke from behind the table. The old man weakly pulled himself up over the desk. He then slowly moved over to Harry. His walk was labored, as though the Horcrux took a worse toll on him than the others. He kneeled next to Harry, who was sitting back up. "You must be certain," said Dumbledore. "You're sure Voldemort's attacking? How?" "I saw it. He's going to break the Death Eaters out, and he's got a body to do it," Harry said weakly. He looked as scared as Twilight felt. "Then I must alert the Ministry," said Dumbledore. He hauled himself up and marched up to the fireplace faster than a man his age had any right to. "Sunset, Twilight, take Harry to the hospital wing and keep an eye on him. Do not leave until I send someone for you." "I'm fine," Harry protested. "Just go tell the Ministry." Without anything else to say, Dumbledore practically flung himself into the fireplace, vanishing in a flash of green. Left with just the three of them, Twilight buried her face in Harry's shoulder to reassure herself he was still breathing. "Twilight, I'm okay, I'm okay," Harry repeated as if trying to reassure himself more than her. "Stop, just stop talking," Twilight commanded. "You weren't breathing. I don't know if you were going to be okay. I thought you were... I don't know. And—" Twilight stopped talking when Harry pushed them apart, far enough to look her in the eyes. "I'm here now. I'm okay," he said. Twilight didn't move from where she sat, just letting the anxiety bleed away. Harry pulled his legs underneath himself. "Are you good to walk?" Sunset asked. "I think I can move myself," Harry protested. Harry grabbed a nearby table to help stand up. He stood up and took a deep breath. "Just dizzy, that's all." Harry rubbed his forehead. "And a headache. I'm fine, really. I don't need to go to the hospital wing." "I don't know," said Twilight. Harry's eyes looked very dilated. "We don't know what that thing was doing to you." Twilight looked back at the amulet on the floor. As her panic subsided, her inquisitive side came back. What was that? The amulet was supposed to be harmless. Did Tirek's tampering do this? Sunset walked over and picked it up gently. It seemed to elicit no reaction from her. Sunset pocketed the amulet and picked her book up. She walked back to Twilight and Harry. "I think I'll hold on to this, for now," she said. "No argument there," Harry replied. "I still don't get why it did," Harry rubbed his head again, "that." "I'll explain once we get to the hospital wing." "Do we have to?" "Of course," Sunset replied. "Besides," she tapped the back of Harry's head and came away with a little bit of blood, "you hit your head pretty bad." "Fine." Begrudgingly, Harry agreed. The three of them walked to the hospital wing, though Twilight couldn't stop from hovering over Harry's shoulder. Harry walked, but his steps were shaky and uneven. He definitely felt worse than he looked, and far worse than he said. Upon arrival, Madame Pomfrey healed Harry's head with a wave of a wand. However, Harry's headache didn't go away with it. When Twilight explained Dumbledore's orders, the school matron left them alone after giving Harry a potion to calm his headache. Twilight sat on the edge of the bed, and Sunset on a nearby chair. "So, can you try to explain what happened?" asked Twilight. "How did you know about Voldemort?" Harry waited a moment before he said, "When I stabbed the locket, it was like the vision I used to get, from before I got my amulet. I didn't understand it, but I ended up seeing through his body." Harry sat up more. "His new body felt powerful, like I was a living natural disaster. And it was more than just that. I felt his emotions and senses. I- I think, at least." "Did it hurt?" "A lot," Harry said. "He's in pain, but he revels in it. It went hand in hand with the power I felt. There's something wrong, down to his soul." "Maybe your amulet's attracted to Voldemort's soul fragments like a magnet," Twilight guessed. "When you broke the horcrux, his soul fragment tried to latch on. That's what gave you the vision." Harry shuddered, slumping against the pillow. "You think he can possess me again?" A chill crept down Twilight's neck. Once was bad enough. If Harry got possesd again... I don't know what I'd do. The best I can do is keep him safe, for now. "Fat chance of that," Sunset commented. "If he has his own body, true possession is going to be a whole lot harder." She pulled the amulet from her pocket, letting it swing in the air. "Besides, that link you touched was tied to the amulet, not you. This thing was made to protect you. If Voldemort tried possessing you through it, he might just get sucked back into the amulet. It'll be a repeat of that time with Tirek." Twilight and Harry blinked owlishly at Sunset. "When'd you figure this out?" Twilight asked. Maybe this has something to do with when her eyes were glowing. I guess I kind of brushed it off to help Harry. Sunset shrugged like it was as much of a guess to her as it was to Twilight. "When I touched Harry, I got to see the link from... I guess you could call it the third person. I saw the big picture." Twilight nodded. That makes sense. It is supposed to absorb Voldemort's psuedo-horcrux. Possession could repeat the last attempt, so the amulet still works. It's still scary. "Still leaves us with two problems," Harry said. "The Horcrux was so powerful, way stronger than the book. It nearly got all four of us." "I've got an answer for that, too," Sunset added. "The horcruxes are tied to Voldemort's soul. You said something in his soul felt wrong." "Yeah," Harry agreed. "Somehow, he's gotten stronger. That messed with his soul, which must've empowered his horcruxes. So now he's stronger than ever, and so are his horcruxes. How'd he manage to get a body?" "Maybe he redid that ritual?" Twilight suggested. "He still has that snake, so he had a way to affect the living world. Maybe he reatempted the ritual over the summer without your blood, not that he needs it without your blood protections." "Not sure," Harry sighed. He rubbed his eyes, which Twilight noticed looked more tired and stressed than they had in weeks. "That gives us more problems." Sunset sat down on the chair nearby. "Do you want me to go find Ron and Hermione, Harry?" "...Don't want to bother them," replied Harry. "I can talk... later." He rubbed at his forehead in a manner Twilight recognized. "Migraine?" "Small one," Harry said. "I really hate visions." "Me too," said Twilight. "Ditto," agreed Sunset. "Do either of you have a spell for this?" Harry asked. "I'd rather not deal with the migraine now." "I'll find one when I can," promised Twilight. "I'm not licensed for that magic in Equestria. Sunset, can you ask Pomfrey? Preferably for the headache or sleep." Sunset rose from her seat to go find the matron. "You're going to make me age ten years before we get back," Twilight noted idly. "Doesn't really matter, you're going to outlive me no matter what," Harry responded. "And that doesn't bother you?" Twilight asked. Back in Equestria, the topic of Twilight's lifespan never came up or was intentionally avoided. Everypony knew Celestia and Luna had been alive for thousands of years. Their exact age at their taking of the thrones wasn't known, so it was one of the many mysteries nopony bothered to answer. Twilight never gave it any thought, and Harry didn't seem to care. "No," answered Harry. "The way I see it, if you live forever it doesn't matter how long I'm mortal. You and the other princesses are immortal. I accepted that a while ago." Sunset's voice startled them both when she said, "Geeze, I'm gone for two minutes and you two are acting like Harry's on his deathbed." The fiery-haired girl chuckled at her joke. Twilight glared at Sunset, who was hunched over, barely keeping her laughs in check. When Sunset managed to calm down, she stood up with a crooked smile on her face. "I got a sleep potion for your headache," said Sunset, holding up a clear vial. She offered it to Harry, who popped the stopper off and took a quick sip. Apparently not finding the taste disgusting, Harry gulped the rest of it down. After a long moment, Harry looked at the vial oddly. "Thanks, Sunset, this headache is killing me—" Harry stopped speaking as he slumped over, asleep. "Sleep potion," Sunset said. "I can't imagine being awake in his state right now. I only got a brief glimpse in, and that was enough for me. That Voldemort guy's messed up in the head." Sunset shuddered. "I understand Harry's panic. Imagine being in the head of your parent's murderer." "So what's our next step?" Twilight asked. "If Voldemort succeeds in breaking even a portion of his followers out, he'll have a loyal army armed with dark magic. That puts everyone in danger, us included." Sunset sat down and opened her book. "That means I need to finish these spells," Sunset said, flipping through the book to the back. Twilight moved to stand behind Sunset and take a look for herself. "That last spell I mentioned, Merlin mentions a spell called 'Phoenix Embers'; he believed it could be used to 'cleanse' dark magic. I tried using it against the horcrux, it was more effective than anything else I had. I'm still trying to find the rest of the spell, but notes about it are everywhere. Merlin appeared to be obsessed with it. But I'm having trouble finding it. It's incomplete." "Did he not label the spells?" Twilight asked. Then again, Star Swirl didn't label his last spell either. "No, he didn't it's like all the pages are out of order and rearrange themselves when I'm not looking." Sunset flipped through the book, skimming the pages. Eventually, her eyes landed on one note. "Here, read this: 'Despite having a wand proficient in protection from dark magic, I find myself no closer to releasing this spell's true ability. My mastery of ancient magics is not what it once was. Until I find the missing pieces, I fear for the future.' "Point is, Merlin believed it could work," Sunset said. "And I believe it. I only saw a fraction of its potential." "What did he mean by 'cleanse' magic?" Twilight asked. "We both know dark magic doesn't follow the rules of other magic, it's why it's so dangerous. Merlin thought this spell could revert the 'corrupted' magic to a more passive state. It could weaken the horcrux's protections for us if I can get it to work." "How far are you from solving it?" Twilight asked. "Weeks, months, maybe; I don't know," said Sunset. She closed the book and put it back in her bag. "Normally, I'd rebuild it from the ground up. But the fragments I've found, against all odds, seem to work. Dumbledore seemed interested in a few others." "Then why don't we split it?" Twilight suggested. "Maybe you can hand off a few extra ones for us to work out?" Sunset pointed at the sleeping Harry. "Would he be okay with that?" Twilight smirked. "Ever since he got to Equestria, Harry's been looking into combative magic. He got more dedicated when my brother started training him," Twilight said. "And I don't think Hermione would say no." "Good for them," Sunset said. She stretched and slouched in her seat. "And I'm going to get some rest." "You're still not sleeping well?" Twilight asked. "It's this castle," Sunset moped. "I can't get any good rest recently. This human magic is bothering my sleep." "It's not bothering me. Maybe you should talk to a teacher." "I'm not giving them my problems, much less my sleep schedule," snarked Sunset before she yawned. "It's gotten better, but not normal." "You know, if it bothers you so much, you can come and bunk with me," Twilight said. "You wouldn't mind?" asked Sunset. "If this really bothers you, why should I? Besides, I could do with some more company." "Thanks, Twilight," said Sunset. "I think I'll just rest my eyes." Sunset closed her eyes, and it wasn't long before the girl nodded off to sleep. Twilight was the last person still awake in the room, and she still felt on edge. Hopefully, Dumbledore had been able to alert the Ministry before Voldemort got there first. Harry's sleep had, thankfully, been dreamless. When he opened his eyes from his potion-induced slumber, he was still in the hospital wing. Judging by the light outside, it was late evening. He looked to his left and grabbed his glasses from the counter. "Harry's up!" came Ron's voice. Harry propped himself up to look at the foot of the bed. There was a small table at the edge of the bed with four chairs. Twilight, Sunset, Ron, and Hermione were sitting at the table, looking over books and papers. "What'd I miss?" asked Harry. "You still need to write an essay on the dangers of inferi," Hermione said. Harry rolled his eyes, of course, school was the first thing she'd say. "There's not exactly much to say on it; you'll both be done before Wednesday if Ron can get his act together." "I'm doing fine, I can finish it tomorrow," protested Ron. He slammed his books shut and rolled up his parchments, obviously having given up on studying for the day. "But, we're supposed to be in our dormitories," Hermione added. "Something's got the teacher's spooked." "I have an idea about that," Harry responded dryly. "So, how do you feel, Harry?" Ron asked. "Better," said Harry. He swung himself out of bed and stretched his muscles. Harry suddenly remembered why he was in the hospital wing in the first place. "What's the news with you-know-who?" "What news?" asked Hermione. "Sunset and Twilight said to wait until you woke up; said you'd best be awake. They haven't told us a thing." "Tell them," Twilight said. "We killed a horcrux," Harry said. Harry saw looks of surprise and perhaps triumph wash over their faces. "But it gave me a vision. Voldemort's attacking Azkaban." The positive looks faded immediately. Visible shock plastered itself on Ron's face, and Hermione looked very concerned. The two looked at each other before Ron spoke, "Attacking Azkaban? How's he going to do that, you said he ain't got a body." "Well I was wrong," replied Harry irritably. "I'll tell you about the rest in a moment. Can I get cleared to leave?" "McGonagall came in about ten minutes ago and told us to leave the moment Pomfrey cleared you," answered Twilight. "One small problem, however—" "The school's on a tentative lockdown for now. They're going to tighten the curfew. It's straight back to the common rooms," Sunset said. "Then I'll tell Ron and Hermione there back in the Gryffindor common room," decided Harry. "The teachers are doing patrols of the castle," Sunset said. "We're supposed to join in. We'll talk later, I promise." Everyone stood up and packed up their stuff. The table and chairs vanished, though Harry didn't pay attention to who vanished them. "See you soon," Twilight said as she and Sunset left the hospital wing. She and Sunset walked away, leaving the three of them to head back to Gryffindor. Harry, Ron, and Hermione walked out of the hospital wing to the Gryffindor common room. When they arrived they gathered in a quiet corner of the common room so they couldn't be overheard. Harry explained his entire vision, what caused it, and what Twilight, Dumbledore, and Sunset thought it could mean. Harry informed them of everything up to the point where they went to the hospital wing and he drank his potion. Needless to say, all three of them were very much frightened by the prospects ahead of them. Voldemort had a body and was about to obtain an army. That was, of course, unless Dumbledore alterted the Ministry in time. Author's Note Alright, I'm back. Hope you enjoyed some aftermath and, more importantly, a reason why the horcrux acted. But from here on out, you can't count on Horcruxes to do the same thing as in canon. Besides, the locket and ring were the only ones with defenses worth caring about. This chapter took a while to figure out, and multiple revisions. I started with an idea about the dynamic between his power and Harry's, then realized I'd buffed him so over-the-top, it was more cringe than a powerscaling argument on Reddit.